Neighbors

by Tethered-Angel

Rating: teen
Tags: Equestria Girls, Sunset Shimmer, Main 7 (EqG), Slice of Life, Dazzlings
Length: 94343

A familiar face moves into the sirens' apartment building.

The sirens' apartment is nothing special, but it is home. Ever since their failure at the Battle of the Bands it has been a safe haven for the powerless trio. No one knew where to find them. No one was even looking.

And then Sunset Shimmer moved in across the hall.

Cancellation details

Featured on
5/19/2017
5/26/2017
Thanks all!

Published 2017-04-28 21:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2018-03-18 17:58:19 UTC

Chapter 1- The New Neighbor

Somewhere on the outskirts of Canterlot city, far from the hustle and bustle of the more respectable parts of town, a row of abandoned buildings lines an old industrial railway. Old, run-down warehouses, most of them should have been condemned years ago. But one of the buildings has found a new life. Despite its unpleasant, worn exterior, it has become a haven for those who wish to live outside of the main stream of civilization. Those who through choice or necessity wish to remain under the radar.

This building was home and haven to three girls in particular, the sirens, Adagio, Aria, and Sonata. Despite their youthful appearance, each girl had been walking the land for over a thousand years, sustained by their magic and their wiles. But they had recently fallen on hard times, their magic stolen, the gems they used to harness their powers shattered by a handful of mere teenagers.

Now they gather, lost without their magic, once again thrust into the unknown. There is nothing left for them but to brood. Brood and despair…

“Boo-yeah! I win again! Fork it over, girls!” Sonata cheered as her sisters groaned. “Hand me that sweet, sweet green!”

“You do realize this isn’t real money, right Sonata?” Adagio asked, handing over a pile of fake paper bills, as well as her last title card. “It’s not even green.”

Aria, who had gone broke twenty minutes ago, rubbed her temples. “How do you always manage to get Boardwalk and Parkplace?”

“Duh,” Sonata said, pointing to her face and then the board, “They’re blue, I’m blue. It’s a match!”

“Right,” Aria rolled her eyes, “that makes so much sense. How come you never end up with the blue ones at the start of the board then?”

“I dunno,” Sonata shrugged. “So what do I win?”

“A very special prize,” Adagio said, “You get to clean up the board!”

“Yeah!” Sonata cheered. “…Wait, that’s not fair!”

“Sure it is, it’s in the rules,” Aria said, brandishing the game pamphlet.

“Is not!”

“Is too.”

“Then let me see it!” Sonata snatched the paper free from Aria’s grip and began pouring over it frantically. “Ah-ha! I knew it! You made that up!”

Aria shrugged, “Sue me.”

Adagio rolled her eyes. “You two are such children. Sonata, we’ll help clean up. You still have to go get groceries.”

“Oh, right! I almost forgot!” Sonata sprang to her feet, rushing off to grab her coat.

“Wait, you gotta help clean up first!” Aria called after her, to no avail. “Ugh, you’re the worst.”

“Aww, I know you two love each other,” Adagio said mockingly, gathering up a handful of fake bills. The floor was a mess from where they had been playing, with dice, plastic houses, and title deeds tossed about haphazardly. “Besides, this will probably go faster without her help.”

“Yeah, well… shut up.” Aria retorted, reaching under their worn leather couch to grab an errant hotel. “Why do we trust her with the shopping again?”

“Because she cooks.” Adagio folded up the board before settling it into its box. “I’m hopeless when it comes to picking out fresh ingredients, and last time we sent you, you came back with sixteen bags of chips and two dozen different energy drinks.”

“Hey, that shit’s good though!” Aria protested, finally fitting the lid onto the overstuffed box.

“Hardly a healthy diet,” Adagio countered.

Sonata walked back into the room, wearing a light jacket over her regular clothes. “Alright guys, I’m going! We’re having enchiladas tonight!”

“Did you remember your wallet this time?” Adagio asked.

Sonata panicked for a moment, hands shuffling to each of her pockets before she let out a relieved sigh. “Yup, I remembered!” She spun toward the door, weaving through the apartment’s modest kitchenette. “Bye!” She called as she stepped out, “I’ll be- Eeep!” The whole aparement shook as she darted back inside, slamming the door shut and throwing her back against it. “Guys,” she hissed, “We gotta hide. They’re here!”

Aria and Adagio glanced at each other before looking at their sister. “Who’s here?” Aria asked impatiently.

“The Rainbooms,” Sonata whispered harshly, voice quivering.

“What!?” Adagio demanded as she and Aria jumped to their feet. “Show me.”

Sonata nodded, wordlessly stepping away from the door and gesturing toward the peephole. Adagio crept up, bending slightly so she could look through the tiny fisheye. “Damn!” She swore, straightening up. She quickly turned the lock and deadbolt, then threw the security chain up for good measure. “How in Tartarus did they find us?”

“They must have followed us after their stupid little social thing,” Aria seethed. She grabbed a long knife from the kitchen counter, taking up position across the door from Adagio.

“But that was weeks ago,” Adagio hissed.

“Guys, what are we gonna do?” Sonata whispered, panicky.

Adagio frowned, face hardening. “You two watch the door. I’ll be right back.” She spun, half-sprinting down the short hallway that connected to her and Aria’s bedrooms. Throwing open her door, she ran to her nightstand and rifled through the top drawer, retrieving a small revolver and a handful of bullets. After the Battle of the Bands, she had realized that she could no longer rely on magic to protect herself and her sisters.

Aria raised an eyebrow as her older sister walked back into the kitchenette, shakily loading her firearm. “We that serious?” She asked, “I’ve got a crossbow.”

“No,” Adagio said, snapping the cylinder home and pocketing the gun. “This is for insurance, I don’t want to provoke them, and I certainly don’t want to attract the attention of the authorities.”

Aria nodded, returning her attention to the door. “Huh, well, I have good news and bad news.”

Adagio raised her brow, putting a hand on her hip and fixing her sister with a questioning look, all of which went ignored. “And?” She demanded.

“Well, I’m about ninety percent sure they aren’t here because of us…” She trailed off, squinting at the peephole, “…but I’m pretty sure one of them is moving in.”

The girls were silent for a moment. Adagio and Sonata felt their jaws drop. Adagio recovered first, working her jaw for a few seconds before she could form a single word. “What?”

Aria shrugged. “They’re carrying boxes into one of the apartments. Looks like Bacon Bits has a key. Hold on… yup, it’s her alright. That one was labeled ‘Sunset’s stuff’.”

Adagio groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose and collapsing against the wall. “Of course she is. Of all the rotten…”

Sonata looked between her two sisters, blinking questioningly. “So… they aren’t here to smash us to itty bitty pieces?” Aria shrugged. Adagio shook her head. “That’s good, right?"

“Not really, no.” Aria said.

“It’s only a matter of time before we run into each other.” Adagio elaborated. “And there’s no way that’ll go well after the stunt you two pulled at the farm.”

“Oh yeah…” Sonata hung her head.

“Hmm…” Aria hummed. “What if we ‘run into’ them first?”

Adagio shook her head again. “No, not while they’re all here. That’s just begging for trouble. All we can do for now is keep an eye on them, and pray that they don’t decide to pay us a visit.” The others nodded in agreement.

==O==

“You know, if kind of makes sense,” Adagio said, taking a long pull from her bottle of wine. She and the girls had set up camp by the door, one of them keeping an eye through the peephole at all times. They had kept the talking to a minimum, and spoke only in hushed voices. Fortunately the activity across the hall seemed to finally be winding down. Adagio continued, “Of course Sunset would rent a place here. I should have seen it coming.”

“What do you mean, Dagi?” Sonata asked. It was her turn at the door.

“Well, think about it. Why are we here?” Adagio pressed.

Aria scoffed. “Because Starswirl was a dick.” She upended her can of soda and chugged it.

Adagio waved her hand dismissively. “Not what I meant. I meant here here.”

“Oh,” Aria shrugged, crumpling her can and tossing it at the bin. It clattered to the floor among half a dozen others. “It’s ‘cause our credit’s shit. Like, nonexistent.”

“Exactly,” Adagio snapped her fingers. “We aren’t from this world. We never age. Legally, we don’t exist.”

Aria facepalmed. “Of course. She’s from Equestria, and she doesn’t even have the connections we do. Of course she would eventually wind up going through Flim and Flam.”

Adagio nodded. “Exactly, those scoundrels will rent to anybody, as long as they get their money. We didn’t even need our songs for those idiots.” She hummed for a moment thinking. “Still, they should have let us know that Shimmer of all people was barging in. I think I’ll have to have a word with our dear landlords…”

Grinning, Aria brandished her knife, spinning it deftly between her fingers. “You know, I think I’d like to be there for that.”

“Easy, Aria,” Adagio scolded, snatching the knife away. “As much as I dislike those slimy conmen, we need them. Like it or not, they have kept our secret this long, and their services are too valuable for us to simply throw them away just yet.”

“Yeah, well I still think-”

Knock-knock-knock!

The sudden noise caused all three sirens to jump, and Sonata had to clamp a hand over her mouth to keep from squealing. “Um, hello?” Asked a quiet, hesitant voice, “Is anyone there?”

The sirens waited in deathly silence, looking at each other with wide eyes. They could all feel their breathing quicken and heartrates jump as adrenaline surged through their brains. Adagio broke into a cold sweat, and Aria bit her lower lip so hard she could taste blood. Sonata kept her mouth clamped shut, her gaze darting back and forth between her sisters in a panic.

“What’s happening, Fluttershy? Any reply?” A second, more muffled voice filtered through the door.

“No, I don’t think anybody’s home,” Said the first.

“Oh well, we tried. Let’s head back inside.” The sound of footsteps accompanied the suggestion, and soon the sirens were again alone.

They continued to hold their collective breath for another minute, before Sonata finally gathered the courage to peek outside. “I think they’re gone.” The others let out sighs of relief.

“Black waters! What in Tartarus did she want!?” Adagio hissed.

“Fuck if I know,” Aria hissed back, “Probably some friendship bullshit or something.”

They were both quiet for another moment before Adagio again broke the silence. “Did we just get terrorized by the shy one of all people?” The others nodded, looking ashamed. “Ugh, that’s pathetic.” She stood. “Enough of this. We’ve been cowering in here all day, hiding from a bunch of damned teenagers! Sonata, double check the locks, I’m going to bed.” She paused, taking another swig from her bottle. “Aria, in the morning, we’re going to have a talk with miss Shimmer. We’re sirens, for ocean’s sake. It’s time we acted like it.” She spun and strode out of the room, walking with a swagger that belied her weak knees and nervous heartbeat. A moment later the door to her room slammed shut.

Aria and Sonata glanced at each other. With a shrug, Aria stood as well. It had been a long day, and being scared for one’s life really takes its toll on a person. Not that she would ever admit it. “Guess she’s got a point. It’s pretty late, no reason to stay out here any longer.” She turned to leave but something caught her sleeve.

“W-wait,” Sonata whimpered, clutching Aria’s shirt in a death-grip. “Can, um, can I sleep with you tonight?”

Aria rolled her eyes, yanking her shirt free. “No.”

“Please! I know you’ll make fun of me but, um, I’m really scared.” Sonata whimpered.

Aria turned a glare at her sister, but it softened when she saw the very real fear on her face. “Sonata, I have a hammock. Even if I wanted to you couldn’t sleep with me. What’s wrong with your loft?”

Sonata’s eyes flicked over to the ladder leading up to her space. “Nothing! Nothing, but, it’s right by the door, a-and if they come for us, I’m not strong like you or Dagi…”

Aria sighed. She could feel her resolve start to crack. “Sonata, where is this coming from? You were just fine running into them at the Social.”

Sonata shook her head. “No, I was terrified! I just wanted to do something nice for Dagi! But then you got hurt, and now they’re right across the hall! We were hiding from them all day. You and Dagi were scared, I could tell! Why would you be scared if they weren’t gonna hurt us?” Her voice broke at the end, and a few tears were threatening to form in her eyes.

Closing her eyes, Aria took a deep breath. What happened at the Social had been partially her fault. Okay, maybe a little more than partially. Regardless, she could not let her sister go to bed in the state she was in. Slumping her shoulders, she let out a long groan. “Ugh, fine, tell you what: You sleep in your bed, and I’ll pull out some spare blankets and sleep on the couch, okay? I’ll be right there.”

Sonata bit her lip, looking between Aria, the couch, and the ladder to the loft. “O-okay,” She said. Aria grunted, and began treading off to fetch the things she would need. She did not get far before she was grabbed from behind, and Sonata pulled her into a tight hug. “Thanks.”

Aria nodded, reaching awkwardly behind her to pat Sonata’s head. “Sonata?”

“Yeah?”

“Leggo.”

==O==

Sunset Shimmer whistled happily as she lugged her full clothes hamper down the hall. She was having a good morning. The last few years had been rough, but last night she had been able to sleep in a bed she could call her own, in an apartment rented with her own money. She no longer had to rely on her friend’s charity or break into the high school after hours just to find a place to sleep. It felt good.

Still humming to herself, she spun and bumped the laundromat door open with her hip. She may not have been in the best part of town- the landlords were sketchy at best- but at least the place had all the necessary amenities. As long as she had a healthy supply of loose change and her own detergent, of course. Nothing was free.

Happily, Sunset noted that none of the machines were in use. Praising her good fortune, she immediately claimed two of the washers, dumping her clothes in without bothering to separate colors. Rarity would have had a heart attack at that but it was all the same to Sunset. After double-checking the settings and measuring out the soap she added the required coins to each machine and started them up.

With that minor chore done she stretched, sitting on the floor against the wall and pulling out her phone. She was somewhat surprised by how empty the place was, for as big as the building was. She had hardly seen any of her neighbors, but then maybe that was the point of a place like that. She had only met one other tenant, and he had been less than friendly. Perhaps she was better off not meeting anyone else after all.

Sunset was suddenly startled by the sound of the door slamming open. She pocketed her phone and rose to her feet, eager to make a good first impression on whoever had come in. “Hi there! I’m-” her voice caught in her throat, and her heart seemed to skip a beat as she recognized the figure at the door.

“Sunset Shimmer,” An all-too-familiar voice answered her. “We know.” Adagio strode into the room wearing a confident smirk. Her sister Aria followed closely behind, leaning in the doorway with her arms crossed and a scowl on her face, pointedly blocking Sunset’s escape.

“A-Adagio!” Sunset swallowed thickly, “What are you doing here?”

The eldest siren chuckled, slowly circling so that her prey was between her and her sister. “Whatever do you mean, Sunset dear? Why shouldn’t I be here?”

Sunset crossed her arms, jutting her chin out in bravado. “Come on, Adagio. Isn’t the whole cornering-someone-in-a-dark-hallway shtick old by now?”

Adagio stepped forward with a predatory grin, drawing a finger down the lapel of Sunset’s leather jacket. “I’m sure I don’t know what you mean. We’re just saying hello to our newest neighbor. Isn’t that right, Aria?”

“I had to sleep on the couch last night, because of you,” Aria growled.

Sunset whirled, indignant. “Me? How is that my fault?”

Aria advanced on her, poking her in the chest and pushing her back a step. “Because, dumbass, you moved in across the hall from us, and now Sonata is terrified you’re here to finish the job you started when you stole our powers.”

Sunset’s eyes widened, and she took another step back, right into Adagio. “What? Wait, wait a minute… You three live here!?” She buried her head in her hands, “Oh, Celestia, why?”

“What’s the matter, Sunset?” Adagio purred, “Can’t stand the thought of sharing a space with your defeated rivals? Too good to rub elbows with the Dazzlings?”

“What!? No!” Sunset huffed. “I just needed a place to stay! I didn’t even know you were still in Canterlot, after the social.”

Adagio was silent for a minute, looking deep into Sunset’s eyes. Sunset returned her look with equal intensity, unwilling to be pushed around in her new home. Adagio searched her expression, seeking any hint of deception. She shared a glance with Aria, then let out a slow breath, her tough façade seeming to drain away. “So, you aren’t here to hurt me or my sisters. Thank the gods.”

Sunset shook her head emphatically. “No. And I take it you don’t want to hurt me, either?”

“I’ll get over it, I’m sure. But no, you living here is just as much of a surprise to us.” The room fell silent for several minutes, the trio eying each other carefully, simply getting used to each other’s presence. Finally, Adagio broke the silence, slapping her palm to her forehead and letting out a hearty laugh. “Of course! Of course it was an oceans-damned coincidence! All that worry over nothing.” The tension seemed to drain from her body, the anger and fear draining away in the presence of her one-time foe. Sunset could not help but join in, laughing as her own apprehension melted away.

“Fine then,” Adagio said and stuck out her hand, offering it to Sunset. “My sisters and I have enough to deal with, without you and your pathetic friends crawling all over our backs, so I’ll offer you a deal. You stay out of our business, and I’ll stay out of yours. Truce?”

Sunset eyed the proffered hand for a second, pausing only a moment before grabbing it with a confident smile. “Truce,” She said, “You know, Adagio, we’ve had our differences, but I’m just as eager as you are to put them in the past. Celestia knows I needed that after my own defeat. But now that we’ve cleared the air, I think this may be the beginning of a beautiful-”

Adagio raised her hand, cutting her off. “Don’t even finish that thought, Shimmer. We are neighbors, nothing more.” She brushed past Sunset, out the door. “I am willing to be civil, but I’m not ready to be friends. Come along, Aria,” She called back.

Aria locked eyes with Sunset. “Like you told me last time, I’m willing to give you the benefit of the doubt, if only for my sisters’ sake. But if you hurt either of them, I will end you.”

Sunset nodded sincerely, and Aria left with a grunt. Sunset stared after them with a bemused expression. Despite their aggressive approach, they had not seemed so much dangerous as… scared. They obviously weren’t the villains she remembered from the Battle of the Bands. They didn’t even seem like the troublemakers she had thought they were at the Sisterhood Social.

Still though, people acting out of fear could be just as deadly as those acting out of malice. She decided to be careful, and try not to push them too hard. In the end, it would all come down to trust. Maybe they could be reformed, like she was. Maybe they already were. A lot could happen in a few months. She would be careful, but could afford to give them the benefit of the doubt, just as her friends had done for her.

Adagio had denied it, but Sunset suspected that maybe, just maybe, they could be friends. She retrieved her phone from her pocket, a thoughtful expression on her face.

==O==

“Sonata, we’re back,” Adagio called as she opened the door to their apartment. It had been locked, but fortunately not chained. Pocketing her keys, she stepped inside, glancing around the apparently empty apartment. “Sonata?”

“Come out, idiot! It’s us!” Aria yelled, slamming the door behind her.

A blue head poked out over the edge of the loft. Sonata eyed them suspiciously, then nodded. Her serious expression turned into a grin. “So, did you talk to Sunny? Did you kick her butt?”

“We’re fine, Sonata,” Adagio assured her, “She’s not looking for trouble.”

“Oh,” Sonata said. “So… she’s just our neighbor?”

“Yeah, she’s our neighbor.”

“Oh… yay!”

Author's Note

Well, here's the start of the adventure!

Chapter 2- Visitors

“Sha-la-la la-la la-la la-la la-la-dee-da…”

Sonata sang to herself as she fished around the refrigerator for an armful of ingredients. Her song was broken and off key, nothing like the magical melodies she used to produce, but she could hardly care less. Even without her magic, singing made her happy. Of course, her sisters did not like it very much. To them her broken singing was only a reminder of all they had lost, so she tried not to do it often, but she could never abandon it entirely.

She continued humming as she mixed up several eggs in a bowl, then began chopping vegetables for her recipe. Cooking had become very important for her and the other sirens, since they could no longer sustain themselves with magic alone. Sonata had always enjoyed trying human foods, though, and she was elated to be able to share her experiences with her sisters. They had always looked out for her, even when things were at their worst, and she was glad to finally be able to contribute something besides her voice. With a big grin, she poured the eggs and veggies into a pie crust and slipped the dish into the oven, singing all the while.

“Ahem,” Aria cleared her throat pointedly, drawing her attention. Sonata whirled, smiling sheepishly. She braced herself for the expected scolding, but none came. Instead Aria just frowned. “Bathroom free?”

Sonata nodded, smiling at her sister’s relatively good mood. “Yup! I think Dagi’s still asleep.”

Aria nodded. “Great. She takes forever.” She turned and walked back the way she came, shuffling toward the apartment’s single bathroom. “Food smells good by the way.”

Sonata beamed at the compliment. The first couple of days after Sunset moved in had been tense, and despite Sunset’s assurances all three of the sirens had been on edge. But she had been living across the hall for a full week now, and aside from the occasional awkward meeting in the hallway nothing had happened. Things had mostly returned to normal in the siren household. Aria was as grumpy as ever, though she had lost much of her edge in recent days. Adagio had bigger things to worry about, like rent and her job. It saddened Sonata, sometimes, how tired her eldest sister looked after work. It was part of the reason she had taken on most of the household chores for herself. Besides, she had always loved good food! She smiled as the scent of baking onions began to fill the air.

Knock-knock-knock!

“Eeep!” Sonata jumped, staring at the door nervously. Okay, so maybe she was not totally over the previous weekend. It had to be one of the girls; the sirens had never had anyone else knock on their door after all. But they had made up, right? They wouldn’t hurt her… Right?

Nervously she peeked out the peephole. Sure enough, the shy one, Fluttershy, was on the other side. Well, that was not so bad. Better than one of the mean ones. With a little more confidence, she grabbed the latch and flung open the door.

“Eeep!” A nervous voice squeaked at the sudden motion. Fluttershy slapped a hand over her mouth, blushing at her surprised outburst. “S-sorry, you startled me.”

“It’s okay,” Sonata said reassuringly, “You startled me, too.”

“Oh, um, I did? I’m sorry!” Fluttershy waved her hands apologetically.

Sonata mirrored the shy girl’s motions. “No no! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean it like that.”

“Oh,” Fluttershy said, looking embarrassed. “It’s, um, okay?” Sonata nodded. Fluttershy sighed in relief, then extended a hesitant hand in greeting. “I’m Fluttershy.”

Sonata took the proffered hand. “Oh, yeah, I know. We kind of spied on you guys, you know, back when we first met. Sonata, by the way.”

“Oh, um… I, I knew that too. We, um, might have spied on you too, a little bit.” She grinned sheepishly. They eyed each other for a moment, then both broke out in small giggles. “This is kind of silly, isn’t it?”

“Yeah,” Sonata grinned. “So, you really aren’t mad at us?”

“Oh, no! Of course not! Well, maybe Applejack and Rainbow Dash are a little mad, but most of us aren’t.”

“Oh, good!” Sonata sighed. “My sisters said that Sunset said that you weren’t mad, but it makes me feel so much better to hear it from you!” She rushed forward and pulled the pink-haired girl into a quick hug.

Taken off guard by the sudden embrace, Fluttershy barely managed to squeak out a flushed “Oh my.” She was used to this kind of behavior from Pinkie Pie, but had not expected it from one of the sirens. “Um, could you let me go please?”

“Oh yeah, sure thing!” Sonata dropped the hug. “Sorry!”

“It’s okay,” She said, tucking her hair back behind her ear.

“Oh, good,” Sonata sighed. Then she tilted her head. “So what did you want?”

Fluttershy paused for a moment before answering. “We- that is, the girls and I- we want to get to know you better. So um…” Fluttershy’s gaze flicked down to her feet and back up. “Well I wanted to invite you to Sunset’s tonight.”

Sonata’s grin returned, wider than ever. “For realsies? Oh that sounds like the best!” She raised her arms for another hug, but stopped herself short. “Um, is it okay?”

Blushing, Fluttershy looked back and forth down the hall, as well as back at the door behind her, then nodded, stepping forward to deliver a quick hug of her own. Then she scurried away and out of sight. Sonata shrugged at the odd behavior, then grinned. Maybe the girls were not so bad after all. Humming happily, she closed the door and returned to her quiche.

==O==

Aria yawned as she stepped out of the bathroom, clad in a fuzzy, mint-green robe and purple slippers. Her purple hair was balanced atop her head, bound up in a thick lavender towel. She stretched, feeling her back pop satisfyingly as she did. Relaxing, her face quickly returned to its typical scowl. She was not particularly upset by anything, it was just her face. And anyone who had an issue with that could deal with her fist.

Grunting, she trudged back into the kitchen, where Sonata seemed to have resumed her singing. Aria frowned. She had asked Sonata several times not to do that. The broken, imperfect notes were a painful reminder to what they had lost. The thought of it pissed her off, and she was tempted to smack her sister for bringing it up.

With difficulty, she managed to push aside the temptation to snap at her sibling. Taking a deep breath, her scowl was soon replaced with a small smile. It was… actually kind of nice, seeing her sister so happy. Not that she would ever admit it, of course. But seeing Sonata being so positive and so, well, Sonata, Aria somehow managed to feel a little less bad. Maybe things were not as bleak as they seemed.

Aria scoffed at herself. The idiot was rubbing off on her. Regardless, she was hungry, and her sister had made food. In fact, that was probably the reason she was smiling. Yup, definitely.

“You shower yet?” Aria asked with carefully measured apathy.

“Nope!” Sonata answered with a shake of her head. “Oh, by the way-”

“You’d better go now. It’s almost time for her majesty to awaken.”

“Yeah, you’re right,” Sonata said, “But-”

“Don’t worry,” Aria waved her off, “I’ll babysit your omelet. Now shoo.”

Sonata opened her mouth to reply, then snapped it shut and shook her head. “Okay, Ari, but then I’ve got something really important to tell you.”

“I’m sure,” Aria said, rolling her eyes. She waited until Sonata left, then cocked her head to listen carefully for the click of the bathroom lock. As soon as she was sure not to be interrupted, she snatched a chair from by the counter and climbed on top of it so she could rifle through the cupboard over the refrigerator. There, behind several bags of half stale chips, was her prize. A can of premium, dark roast, double caffeinated coffee. Double-checking that she was alone, she prepped the coffee maker and measured out just enough for her oversized mug. Once it was brewing, she carefully stowed the can away where she had found it. Safe and-

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

Aria started, nearly toppling off her stool. She glanced around, grateful that no one had been there to see her, then turned her glare to the door. Furious, she stomped over and slammed it open. “What!?” She snarled, determined to give the offending party a piece of her mind. Her scowl deepened when she saw just who was behind the infernal banging. “Oh, it’s you,” She seethed.

“Oh, hey, Aria…” Rainbow Dash gulped. She scratched the back of her head awkwardly.

“What the fuck do you want?” Aria snapped.

“Oh, um… nothing, I guess,” Rainbow answered awkwardly.

“Great.” Aria slammed the door. Or at least tried to.

“Ow!” Rainbow cried. Looking down, Aria noticed a brightly colored tennis shoe stuck in the door. The shoe, of course, was attached to a significantly less bright teenage girl.

“What do you want!?” Aria demanded impatiently.

“Sorry,” Rainbow practically choked on the word. “I wanted to say sorry.”

Aria opened the door, glaring flatly at the rainbow-haired athlete. “What.”

“For hitting you. I know I apologized at the Social, but… well, I really didn’t mean it. Like, at all. But I’ve been thinking about it a lot, and I think, yeah, I was definitely in the wrong. Like, you were kind of being a bitch, but I shouldn’t have just up and hit you like that.”

Aria crossed her arms. “You done?”

Rainbow sighed. “Yeah, I guess I am.”

Aria smirked. “You suck at this.” She tried to slam the door again, only to once again be stopped by an extended foot. “What!?”

“Ow,” Rainbow hissed again. “I mean, um, that wasn’t quite all. Look, apologizing is fine and all, but actions speak louder than words, you know? Sunset has got this little shindig going at her place later tonight, and I thought you could come, and maybe we could start over.”

Aria regarded her for a second, then scoffed. “I’d rather shower with a bear.” That time, there was nothing in her way when she slammed the door. She turned the deadbolt too, for good measure. Loudly. Hearing nothing more from outside, she nodded in satisfaction, then turned to the coffee pot. She needed that caffeine more than ever.

==O==

Bzzt-bzzt-bzzt-bzzt!

“Ggrrrooooo,” Adagio groaned as her alarm went off. Painfully she turned her head, fixing the infernal device with a one-eyed glare. Nine-thirty. Exactly as she had set it. With a moan, she managed to untangle one arm from her covers and slap the snooze button.

It was the weekend. She had every right to sleep in, especially after pulling late shifts all week. With a contented sigh, and her alarm silenced, she drifted back to sleep.

WOOOOO-WOOOOOOOOOO!

CLACKITY-CLACKITY-CLACKITY-CLACKITY-CLACKITY-CLACK!

WOOOOOOO-WOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!

The timely arrival of the nine-forty-seven train served as a harsh reminder as to why the alarm was set in the first place. Even her windowless interior bedroom offered no protection from the hellish roar. The very apartment shook as the monolithic locomotive passed by right outside, a mere stone’s throw from the building. The noise was a definite reminder as to why the place was so cheap to rent.

Adagio muttered darkly as she shambled out of her room. Her mass of curly hair was totally disheveled and her silky pajama top hung open indecently, the buttons having come undone at some point in the night. She scratched her bare stomach absently, cursing the sun and all who dared bask in its light. In short, Adagio Dazzle was not a morning person.

The scent of coffee arrested her attention, and she perked up slightly. The smell of breakfast wafting in from the kitchen managed to draw out a small smile. The promise of food and caffeine spurred her on, past the slings and arrows of the pre-noon hour.

Finally reaching the kitchen, she found a small plate with a slice of delightful smelling quiche on it next to a steaming mug of coffee. Under the plate was a yellow piece of lined paper with a simple message. “Good morning, Dagi! Enjoy!” There was even a simply-drawn smiley face. Clearly Sonata’s work.

With a grunt Adagio sat at the stool and snatched up her mug, quickly draining its contents in a desperate attempt to drown her tiredness. Her belly rumbled, and she quickly set down the mug and began digging into her breakfast. As she ate, something on the note caught her eye. There was writing on the back. She flipped it over to reveal a much longer message that had been poorly scribbled out.

OMG Aria totally made herself a pot of coffee and didn’t leave any for you! I don’t know why she doesn’t share, but I do know you would be, like, super grumpy if you smelled coffee but there wasn’t any left! I made a fresh pot just for you, and there’s more in the, um, pot.

Adagio snorted and rolled her eyes, then eyed the coffee pot. Sure enough, there was plenty of the dark beverage left. She smiled in relief, standing to refill her mug. With one cup down and more on the way, she was feeling better already.

Knock-knock-knock!

Of course, no morning can be perfect. Adagio rolled her eyes with a moan, quickly running her fingers through her hair in order to appear at least somewhat presentable. Then, with another yawn, she turned the lock and opened the door. “Yeah?”

“Oh, dear me!” Rarity gasped, “I do apologize for calling so early in the morning! I had no idea!”

“S’fine,” Adagio mumbled, waving off the apology.

“But, darling, your coiffure!” Adagio fixed the fashionista with a flat glare. “Ah, um, never mind. It’s fine, I’m sure!” The girl backpedaled. Her eyes briefly drifted down until she noticed the siren’s unbuttoned shirt. She suddenly blushed, snapping her gaze back to Adagio’s eyes. “Oh, I’m afraid I am making rather a mess of this. Please allow me to start over. My name is Rarity. I do not believe we were ever formally introduced.”

Adagio nodded, taking the hand briefly before releasing it. “Yes, nice to meet you or whatever.” She yawned again, barely managing to cover her mouth with her hand. “Mmm, sorry ‘bout that. Late shift, just woke up.”

“Oh, that’s quite understandable, darling!” Rarity said, “I know I am rarely in a jovial mood after pulling an all-nighter,” She laughed. Then she glanced down to her hands, only just remembering what she had brought. Adagio followed her gaze, her attention falling on the bouquet of red roses clasped in the girl’s demure white hands. “Oh, um, these are for you.”

Adagio smirked, raising an eyebrow. “Rarity, are you coming on to me?”

“W-what!? No!” Rarity raised her hands, her blush returning. “Y-you misunderstand! It is, um, customary, yes, to give a gift when greeting new neighbors! It’s a common courtesy!”

“Ah,” Adagio nodded, taking the flowers with a wink, “Shame.” She took a long sniff of the flowers. “Hmm, if I remember correctly, you were the one that helped my sisters out at the social.”

Rarity nodded in mild embarrassment. “Well, yes, I suppose that was me. It only seemed the right thing to do, you know?”

“Well,” Adagio said, a sultry look in her eyes, “I happen to think that was very sweet of you.” Taking a step forward, she traced a finger down the collar of Rarity’s blouse. “Why don’t you come in, so I can thank you properly?”

Rarity’s blush deepened, her cheeks matching the color of the roses Adagio held. Against her will she found her gaze once again drifting downward. “O-oh!” She gasped, “I, um, I just remembered some place I have to be!” With that she slipped free of Adagio’s touch and sprinted down the hall. Adagio chuckled, returning to the apartment and setting the flowers in the sink. She returned to her seat, picking up where she left off with her beloved coffee mug. As she nursed the drink, she eyed the flowers, and smiled. They were rather lovely.

==O==

KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!

The heavy thuds reverberated through the apartment. “Ugh, again!?” Aria huffed, smashing the pause button on the controller. “Sonata, would you mind?”

“Nu-uh!” Sonata pouted, “You just want me gone so you can cheat!”

Aria rolled her eyes. Sonata’s score was less than half of her own. Cheating would just be like kicking a sick puppy. Although…

“Fine,” Aria said, “We’ll both go, how about that?”

“Okie-dokie!” Sonata chirped, jumping to her feet. Aria glanced after her, then unpaused the game just long enough to set up a devastating combo before pausing it again. Then she jumped up to follow her sister, reaching the kitchen just as Sonata was opening the door. “Oh, um, hi Applejack…” The youngest siren said.

Aria scowled at the name, sidling up and taking a defensive posture next to her sister. “What do you want, cowgirl?” She asked coldly.

“Um, howdy there, girls. It’s Aria and Sonata, right?” The farmgirl asked awkwardly. Her distinct-looking hat was in her hands, and she gripped it in a nervous fashion.

“Yeah, that’s us. What of it?” Aria answered. Sonata bit her lip, looking between the two as if she expected a fight to break out at any moment.

“Look, this ain’t easy for me to say, but…” She took a deep breath, “Ah’m sorry ‘bout how everything went down at the Social. Ah know there was a bit of a misunderstanding, and Ah’m real sorry ya got hurt because of it. Ah, well, Ah feel like Ah really overreacted, banning y’all from the farm like that. So Ah guess what I wanted to say is, Ah’d really like to see ya at the next one. Under yer real names.”

Aria frowned, and opened her mouth to retort, but Sonata beat her to the punch.

“For realsies!?” The youngest siren asked excitedly, pulling the confused farmgirl into a sudden hug. “Isn’t this great, Ari? She wants to be our friend too!”

“Too!?” Aria and Applejack asked at the same time.

“Yeah!” Sonata nodded with a bright grin. “Fluttershy came by earlier and invited us to Sunset’s party!”

“That thing?” Aria scoffed, “Yeah, Rainbow bitch said something about that before I slammed the door in her face.”

“Rainbow was here?” Sonata asked.

“She got here before me?” Applejack questioned further. All three girls stared at each other in confusion.

Aria broke the silence first, counting on her fingers. “You, Rainbitch, and Fluttershy apparently,” She paused her counting to shoot Sonata a glare. The other girl shrugged sheepishly. Aria rolled her eyes and continued, “And I’m pretty sure I heard Adagio talking to someone too.” She held up four fingers. “That’s at least half of your stupid little group. Care to explain?”

Applejack bit her lip, eyes darting around for a moment before she sighed. “Yeah, Ah suppose Ah owe ya an explanation. Sunset told us y’all were neighbors now, and the girls and Ah though that if she was willing to give y’all a chance, well, maybe we ought to as well. Ah thought Ah’d surprise her by convincing ya to come on over to her shindig tonight. Guess Ah wasn’t the only one, huh?” She chuckled.

Sonata’s face lit up with a big grin. “That’s what Fluttershy wanted! It sounds super fun! Come on, Ari, we are totally-”

“No.” Aria snapped, cutting her off. “Not a chance.”

“I am inclined to agree,” Said another voice behind the two sirens. Adagio walked up, now dressed in her more typical house clothes. “I told Sunset when she first moved in, we are neighbors, nothing more. I have no interest in our little truce growing into anything deeper.”

“Oh, Ah, Ah understand.” Applejack nodded, replacing her hat on her head. “Ah, um, Ah suppose Ah’ll be leaving then. Sorry to be a bother.” She slowly made her way down the hall, flinching slightly as the door slammed behind her.

==O==

“What the fuck is up with those girls?” Aria seethed. “I thought we made it pretty damn clear we didn’t want any part of their friendship horseshit.”

“Yes, it is a bit aggravating,” Adagio agreed, leaning back in her chair. “They don’t seem to take ‘no’ for an answer.”

“Well… is there any reason we can’t be friends?” Sonata asked. “I don’t think they want to hurt us anymore.”

“Anymore?” Aria snapped, “Don’t you think they’ve done enough already?”

“That’s not what I meant,” Sonata pouted.

“The question is,” Adagio interrupted before things could devolve into a fight, “What should we do now? Yes, they took our magic. Yes, it hurt. And no, I’m not entirely over it. But the fact is, we are neighbors, and there’s not much we can do about that.”

“So what, we just make nice?” Aria growled.

Adagio sighed. “Okay, Aria. I’m not going to make you be friends. Tartarus, I don’t even want to make friends. But if we don’t do something, they are just going to keep coming around. So maybe we should make the effort, just for tonight.”

“For realsies? We can make friends?” Sonata asked hopefully.

“Yes, Sonata,” Adagio said with a sigh. “I won’t encourage it, but I won’t forbid it.”

“Yay!” Sonata cried, pulling Adagio into a hug. Adagio smirked, returning the hug with one arm.

Knock knocknock knock knock!

“Aria, would you mind?” Adagio asked, looking pointedly between her sister and the door.

“Uuugghh,” Aria groaned, standing and making her way to the door. She flung it open to find Pinkie Pie on the other side, wearing a huge grin. “Save it,” Aria said, holding up her hand, “We’re already going to the damn party.”

“Really? That’s amazing!” Pinkie squealed, pulling Aria into a tight hug.

“Godsfuckingdammit!” Aria hissed as her breath was driven from her lungs.

==O==

A few hours later, the sirens stood in front of Sunset’s door. The pink one had informed them that it was supposed to be a slumber party, so the sisters had given in and dressed in their pajamas for the event. Adagio had reclaimed her silk sleeping set from that morning, though she had gone to the effort of buttoning it up for decency’s sake. Aria opted for a pair of green shorts and a black tee shirt with the sleeves ripped off. Sonata was in her fluffy pink onesie. Adagio swore she would see blood if the pink one had been lying. Taking one last look around, she took a deep breath and raised her fist to the door.

Knock knock knock knock knock!

“Hello?” Sunset said, opening the door. “Oh, it’s you,” She said, narrowing her eyes. “What are you doing here?”

“Hello, Shimmer,” Adagio answered. She was relieved to see that the other girl was, in fact, wearing pajamas, so that was some embarrassment saved. She could not help but cringe at what she was about to say. “We were told that you were hosting some kind of party? Your friends invited us.”

“They did, did they?” Sunset asked, shooting a look at someone behind her. Turning back, she eyed the sirens suspiciously. “And you actually came? Why?”

“Your friends can be… persuasive,” Adagio said. Aria scoffed. “If you don’t want us here, we’d be more than happy to leave.”

“No no, it’s… fine.” Sunset said hesitantly. “I’m sorry about this, I did tell the girls to leave you alone. But, I would like to talk, if you do stay.”

“I suppose we can make nice, for a few hours,” Adagio said, “But don’t expect miracles.” The two former villains locked eyes for a moment, each searching the other for any hint of a trap.

“We brought you a cactus!” Sonata cried suddenly, shattering the tension. She held up the gift.

Sunset took the potted plant with some confusion. “Oh, that’s nice. But why?”

Aria smirked. “Someone got it in their head that that’s what you do for new neighbors.”

Adagio, to her surprise, found herself blushing. “I- I was told that it is customary to present a housewarming gift to new neighbors. It’s only good manners.”

Sunset chuckled, her smile returning. Something Rarity had said earlier suddenly made a lot more sense. “It’s perfect, girls, I love it. Please, come on in.”

Author's Note

I kind of want a picture of Aria showering with a bear now...

Chapter 3- Reflections

Adagio Dazzle sat hunched over her desk, a jeweler’s loupe held to her eye and a pair of tweezers in her hand. Her windowless bedroom was dark, save for the desk lamp throwing its harsh illumination onto the flat surface. Dozens of blood red crystal shards glittered under the light.

She worked quietly, deftly arranging the pieces of her old gem with steel-steady hands. As she worked, her mind drifted back to the night before.

==O==

“Please, come on in,” Sunset said, holding open the door so Adagio and her sisters could enter. In her hand was the gift the sirens had given her, the little potted cactus Sonata had chosen as a housewarming present. Within her apartment was the rest of her friends, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity. Also there was a sixth girl, one who bore a striking resemblance to Princess Twilight Sparkle. Adagio gulped as Sunset closed the door behind her. She was sure they were safe- she could at least give Sunset that much credit- but if trouble did arise she and her sisters were vastly outmatched.

The expressions on Sunset’s friends ranged from happy, to confused, to nervous. Aside from Sunset, Pinkie and Fluttershy looked the most excited by the new arrivals. Applejack and Rainbow Dash shared an uneasy look, and Rarity turned away to hide a blush. Not-Twilight just glanced at the new arrivals in confusion.

“Hi girls!” Pinkie shouted before the silence could stretch on too long. She jumped up, pulling the sirens into a brief group hug. Fluttershy and Rarity waved.

Adagio turned to her sisters, smirking with a confidence she was not sure she felt. “Well girls, it seems we are welcome after all. Come on, let’s enjoy ourselves.”

==O==

Adagio rolled her eyes as she slid another shard of crystal into place. Those girls, they were so welcoming, so trusting. It was a wonder they had ever managed to stand up to her and her sisters, much less win. It was vexing.

But perhaps not entirely unfortunate. As hard as it was for Adagio to admit it, the loss of their magic had put the sirens in a rather precarious position. They would do well to play nice. Even if they could not be friends, they could perhaps be allies. Their unique experiences with their world’s magic could prove valuable to the sirens. Yes, quite valuable indeed. That one girl, the one who shared her face and name with Princess Sparkle, already provided some very interesting information.

==O==

“Hi,” The purple girl said, extending her hand, “My name is Twilight Sparkle.”

“Seriously?” Aria asked incredulously, “We’ve met Twilight Sparkle. It’s pretty obvious you aren’t her.”

“Really?” Twilight said, cocking her head. “Most people couldn’t tell the difference when they first met me.” She chuckled awkwardly, “But you’re right, I’m not her, at least not exactly.” She adjusted her glasses. “I’m the human version.”

“Really,” Adagio asked with genuine interest, leaning forward and gazing deep into the girl’s eyes. “It’s uncanny. I thought the immortals were the only ones with parallels here…”

“Um, yeah,” Twilight said, leaning away from the inspection, “Sunset said that a lot of people here have versions of themselves in Equestria.”

“Fascinating…” Adagio breathed. “So, what’s your story?”

“Oh, um, Sunset saved me from destroying the entire school. She and the others helped me out of some tough situations, and now we’re friends. I’m helping them study their new magic.”

“New magic?” Adagio asked, her curiosity peaked.

“Yes, from our pendants.” Twilight held up the amethyst necklace she wore, the same one Sonata had described from the Social.

“You’re kidding,” Adagio said, grabbing the pendant and eying it closely. She could practically feel the power radiating from it, the Equestrian magic calling out to her. “You’re not kidding,” She laughed drily, releasing the pendant. “Well, good luck with those. They didn’t do us much good, but who knows?” She said with thinly veiled bitterness. As she walked away, she found herself shaking her head in disbelief.

==O==

Carefully, Adagio set the last tiny piece of crystal into place. It was finished. Her old gem was reassembled, its familiar and reassuring shape laying on her desk. Adagio sighed, setting aside her tools.

It was pointless. Seeing the necklaces Sunset and her friends wore had reawakened her hope, but even reassembled, her own power remained inert. Cracks and fissures still riddled the body of the jewel. Even more damning was the utter lack of energy seeping from the cold surface. Once upon a time it had pulsed with a warm glow, feeding her magic. Energy. Power. Now it was worth little more than a chunk of rock. Cold and dead.

With a sigh, she stood up. Worthless, absolutely worthless. Her efforts were in vain, as she knew they would be. As they had been every time. No matter how often she assembled and reassembled the shattered remains, the magic was absent.

Groaning, she eyed her reflection in the tall mirror next to her bed. She looked… tired, as if all her centuries were finally catching up with her. She was not aging- she refused to believe that she had lost her immortality- but the weeks of constant struggle without her magic had taken their toll.

A splash of red in the mirror’s polished surface drew her attention. Not the lifeless remains of her gem, but rather the small bouquet on her dresser. She had moved the roses from Rarity into her room, propped up in a tall glass of water. The sight of them gave her pause.

==O==

“Adagio!” Rarity called out, coming over to where Adagio stood with her arms crossed, gazing over the group. “You came, darling! I am so glad. I meant to extend an invitation myself but, um, I’m afraid something came up. I am sorry about that, I know it was terribly rude.”

Adagio smirked, casually waving away the apology. “It was no trouble, your friends had the invitations quite covered, I think. Honestly, it’s a wonder I was able to convince Aria to come at all. She was getting rather annoyed with the constant interruptions.”

Rarity blushed, looking to the ground. “Oh, I didn’t realize. I hope I wasn’t too much of a bother then…”

“No, of course not,” Adagio scoffed, “That’s just Aria. Besides, I can hardly blame anyone for using manipulation to get what they want.” She chuckled darkly.

“Oh… right.” Rarity said, looking downcast.

Adagio cringed, realizing that she had made a faux pas. She had not meant to accuse the girl of subterfuge, it had been meant as a joke. But clearly it had not been taken as such. How to fix it? She could hardly sing away her mistake. “So,” She asked, trying to change the topic, “What do you do?”

Rarity’s face brightened at the inquiry. “Well, not to toot my own horn, but I am a fashion designer. Not a bad one either, if I may say so.”

“Really?” Adagio said, impressed. “Aren’t you like, eighteen?”

“Yes, I have been quite fortunate.” Rarity smiled, “Principal Celestia was quite generous with her help. She set me up in one of the work rooms in the school and helped me land a rather enviable internship with a company operating out of Manehattan.”

“Impressive,” Adagio said with a low whistle. “I’ve always appreciated the finer things when it comes to clothing. Oh, I remember this one dress I had, some four hundred years ago. The one I wore for my wedding to that sultan…”

“I- I’m sorry, a sultan? Wouldn’t that make you a princess?” Rarity gaped.

Adagio shrugged. “I suppose. It’s happened once or twice. Oh, the stories I could tell of the old courts…”

“Oh, please, you simply must!”

Adagio smiled, basking in the attention. The sirens had fed off of hate and discord, but she had thrived on adoration. Rarity was beginning to grow on her.

==O==

The memory made Adagio smile. If she could see herself actually making friends with any of the girls, it would be that one. She certainly seemed to appreciate the finer things in life, and was a fascinating conversationalist. Adagio would not have believed that anyone could make high school drama worth listening to. And the way she blushed when Adagio teased her… adorable.

With a smile, Adagio sauntered over to her dresser, plucking one of the long-stemmed roses from the water. She took a deep breath of its fresh, sweet scent. The smell was nostalgic, somehow. It smelled of new beginnings. She hummed to herself, twirling the stem idly as she leaned back against her dresser.

New beginnings. It was an interesting thought. She and her sisters had lost everything before, and always managed to bounce back. Why not this time?

Perhaps Sunset’s offer of friendship was not so ridiculous.

==O==

“Hey Adagio, enjoying the party?” Sunset asked, plopping down on the couch next to Adagio.

“Yes, I suppose so,” Adagio said, nodding to her neighbor. She had felt herself loosening up throughout the night, although she remained partially on guard, as always. “It’s different from anything I’ve done before.”

Sunset smirked, raising her eyebrow. “You’ve been in this world a thousand years and have never been to a sleepover?”

Adagio smirked. “Not the sort you mean, Shimmer.”

Sunset blushed, laughing politely. “I guess I can relate though. Not to that, but yeah, I sympathize. I grew up in Canterlot, the other Canterlot. My definition of a party was a political dinner or a high-society gala. Not exactly the most healthy places for an impressionable young filly. I wonder if that’s where I picked up some of my worse habits…”

Adagio nodded, wearing a knowing smirk. “Yes, I was just talking with Rarity about my days in the old courts. They were always full of betrayal and intrigue. Perfect hunting grounds.” She chuckled.

“Yeah,” Sunset agreed. “I never had a real sleepover until these girls took me in. It’s nice being able to just relax, no agendas or ulterior motives.”

Adagio sighed, leaning back. “It must be. I’ve only ever felt that way around my sisters, but even as the oldest, I always feel like I’m looking out for them. I don’t begrudge them that, but it’s not always easy. Moreso without magic.”

Sunset put a hand on Adagio’s shoulder, squeezing gently. “I’m sorry. I can’t give you your magic back. Even if I knew how, I don’t know that I could bring myself to recreate such dark spells.” Adagio rolled her eyes, but nodded. “But I think we can help you. Look,” She motioned to the rest of the girls. Sonata was with Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy, laughing at some joke. Aria had gotten cornered by Rarity, and was working hard to maintain an annoyed expression while the latter braided her pigtails. Even then, to Adagio’s trained eye it was clear her fellow siren was struggling to conceal a smile.

“I know you don’t trust me yet, and I don’t blame you. But I want you to know you’re welcome here any time, Adagio,” Sunset continued. “All my friends are.”

Adagio laughed humorlessly. “You’re sure pushing your friendship agenda, aren’t you? Still, they do look happy.”

“Well, like Princess Twilight always says: Friendship is Magic.”

Adagio scoffed. “That’s a terrible line. But fine. Maybe I will take you up on your offer, Shimmer. You sure you can trust me?”

“Trust is earned, Adagio,” Sunset said. “I want you to trust me, but the key to building trust is to show it first. I have something I want to give you.”

==O==

Adagio frowned, setting the rose on the desk. Sweeping up the remains of her gem, she carefully dropped them into a small jewelry box before pocketing it with a sigh. Maybe Sunset was right. Trust had to be shown to be earned. It was time to put a close on a chapter of her life.

She paused at her door, listening for sounds outside. It was mostly quiet. As late as it was, Sonata was certainly asleep, and Aria was probably locked away in her bedroom. Quietly, Adagio opened her door. Soft lights played across the floor from her sister’s room across the hall. Shutting her door behind her, Adagio quietly made her way through the apartment.

Checking the peephole, she exited the apartment into the building’s main hall. Across from her was the door to Sunset’s home. Steeling herself, she stepped forward and knocked softly. No answer, of course. She tried the handle. Locked. Naturally. Taking a deep breath, she slipped her hand into her pocket and drew out a silvery key.

The fitted key turned the lock easily. Adagio smirked. Sunset really had trusted her with the key to her apartment. Adagio could not tell if it was brilliant, or stupid. The old Adagio would have eagerly taken advantage of such a show of faith, with no remorse. But the new Adagio, the one without her magic, she knew what it meant to be vulnerable.

It was a calculated risk. But perhaps no more foolish than giving a former adversary access to one’s abode. If this was a mistake, she stood to lose a part of herself, forever. A now useless part, but valuable all the same. And for what? Acceptance? Friendship? The hope of some sort of power?

Adagio could not say for sure why she had decided to trust Sunset Shimmer. Perhaps it was mere necessity, perhaps something more. Either way, somehow she knew, deep down, that the girl would not betray her. For once there was no agenda. Just hope.

Stepping softly into the kitchen, she set the jewelry box on the counter, next to the potted cactus. Beside it, she left a note.

Sunset,
You showed me great trust, allowing me into your home. I am returning this trust. I cannot bear to throw it away, but I don’t want it near me anymore. Please, look after it for me.
Adagio.

Chapter 4- Coffee and Tea

Adagio waited in her corner of the darkened café, absently stirring artificial sweetener into a cup of cheap coffee. Taking a sip of the piping hot beverage, she anxiously glanced through filthy windows toward the street outside. Seeing nothing, she checked her watch. Five minutes late. She had not expected Sunset to be the type to keep people waiting.

A splash of red hair caught Adagio’s attention, and she perked up. There she was, making her way to the entrance. A moment later the bell jingled and Sunset Shimmer walked inside, glancing around hurriedly. Adagio raised a hand, drawing the girl’s attention. With a smile, Sunset nodded and rushed over.

“Hey, thanks for meeting me,” Sunset said as she slid into the booth. She cringed as her sleeve stuck to the surface of the table and pulled herself free with a disgusted look. “Sorry I’m late.”

Adagio smirked. “I would have thought a former student of the princess would be more punctual.” She chuckled, waving away Sunset’s protests. “I’m joking, Shimmer. Though I have to ask, why would you want to come to this dive of all places? Our apartments are perfectly serviceable. Not to mention cleaner.”

Sunset shrugged. “I thought a change of scenery would be nice, and this place was close. I didn’t know it was so… yuck.” She shuddered. “Anyway, I thought you’d jump at the chance to get away from your sisters for a while. Isn’t that how families usually are?”

“Perhaps so,” Adagio chuckled, “I admit they can be a bit of a handful at times.” She trailed off, then fixed Sunset with a saucy look, leaning forward with her chin in her hands. “So, what was it you wanted to get me all alone for? Finally making your move?”

“I didn’t mean it like that!” Sunset gasped, waving her hands in front of her to ward off the accusation. “I just thought it would be nice to chat for a while, one on one.”

Adagio was about to reply when she was interrupted by the waitress. “What you want?” She asked Sunset impatiently, chewing loudly on a large wad of bubblegum.

“Tea, please,” Sunset said politely.

“Sweet or unsweet?” The waitress asked with impatience.

“Uh, chai?” Sunset asked.

The waitress rolled her eyes. “Of course, you’re one of those types.” She snapped a bubble as she jotted down the order, then turned to Adagio with a frown. “And you?” Irritated, Adagio motioned pointedly toward her still-steaming coffee. “Whatever,” The waitress shrugged and sauntered off.

“Classy place they got here,” Adagio scoffed. “Excellent service.”

Sunset shrugged, “It’s not like there’s much choice. We aren’t exactly in the better part of Canterlot here.”

Adagio rolled her eyes. “Yes, I suppose it does keep the rent down though.” She glared after the waitress. “Anyway,” She said, returning her attention to her companion, “What was it you wanted to talk to me about, now that we’re all alone?”

“I wanted to see if you and your sisters were interested in a foursome.”

“W-What!?” Adagio spluttered, nearly spilling her coffee. She glared at Sunset to see her grinning cheekily. “Not funny,” Adagio muttered.

“Two can play that game, Adagio. I was a bad girl once too, remember?” Sunset smirked. Then she laughed. “Really, I just want to talk. Get to know the real you better.”

“Hmm,” Adagio hummed, still a bit shaken. She took a sip of her coffee to give herself a chance to realign her thoughts. “Is this about the amulet?”

Sunset shrugged. “It doesn’t have to be. I am pretty curious why you gave it to me so readily, but we don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to.”

Adagio sighed in relief. “Thanks.”

“No problem, it’s what friends do,” Sunset said with a gentle smile. “So, is there anything you would like to talk about?”

“We aren’t friends yet, Shimmer,” Adagio said testily. Then her expression softened. “I… don’t really have anything to talk about. It’s been a long time since I’ve just sat down and talked with someone, barring my sisters of course. I may be a bit out of practice.”

Sunset smirked. “This from the girl that basically brainwashed the entire school.”

Adagio rolled her eyes, waving off the comment with a scoff. “Hardly the same thing, thralls aren’t exactly known for their conversational skills.”

“What about Rarity?” Sunset asked with a more genuine smile. “You seem to be getting along pretty well with her.”

Adagio blinked. “Well, yes I suppose I did. She is rather pleasant to talk to. I could certainly relate to her passion, and her creative drive is incredible. And those hips…” She chuckled, “She’s pretty cute when she gets flustered, too.”

Sunset laughed. “You made Rarity blush!? I can’t believe it! You must be good.”

“Oh, it was just a bit of teasing,” Adagio said modestly. “I gather she is a bit of a romantic?”

“Oh yeah!” Sunset laughed, “You should see some of the books she has hidden under her bed. I think we’ve all been subjected to one of her ‘romance lessons’ at one point or another.”

“Hmm, it’s a shame she has no practical experience. She’d almost be able to match wits with me.” Adagio said with a smirk. “Oh, the things I could teach that girl.”

Sunset chuckled. “Hey, no spoiling my friends!” She pointed an accusing finger at the siren. She laughed again. “It sounds like you get along really well though. Are you sure you wouldn’t consider her a friend, just a tiny bit?” She said the last part with a teasing tone, blinking her eyelashes exaggeratedly.

Adagio rolled her eyes, taking another sip of her coffee. “Oh, so that’s your game, is it? Send the pretty one to seduce me and induct me into your friendship cult. Are you sure you aren’t still evil?”

Sunset laughed. “Yes, wa-ha-ha, you’ve figured out my evil plan!” She said in a villainous-sounding accent. “Actually, it’s even better. I didn’t have to lift a finger, you did it all for yourself!”

“I’m not entirely sure that’s comforting.” Adagio muttered.

“Here,” The waitress said curtly, dropping sunset’s hot tea onto the table.

“Thanks,” Sunset said, “Sugar?” The waitress huffed, pointing impatiently to the little basket of sweeteners. “Right,” Sunset cringed. The waitress left without a word. Sunset sighed and reached for one of the gaudy pink packets.

Adagio chuckled. “Used to the palatial selection, are you?”

“Hey, there’s a standard,” Sunset shot back, “Even the worst dives in Equestria would be ashamed to serve this.” Adagio snorted, but Sunset brushed it off. “So, what about your sisters? Sonata seemed to be getting along with Pinkie and Fluttershy.”

“Yes, Pinkie was hardly a surprise, she and Sonata are birds of a feather.” The siren sighed. “I can only imagine the mischief those two could get into together. Though maybe Fluttershy will balance them out, she seems pretty level-headed. I’m surprised someone like her can get along with the likes of Pinkie and Sonata.”

Sunset smiled. “She can be pretty shy around new people, but she is an amazing person once she comes out of her shell. I probably hurt her more than anyone else, and she was still one of the first to forgive me. You could never hope to meet a kinder girl.”

“Heh,” Adagio scoffed, “You’re starting to sound pretty sappy there, Shimmer.”

Sunset shrugged. “One of the hazards of friendship, I guess.”

“Another thing I will have to get used to, I suppose,” Adagio said. Then she sighed. “I just wish Aria was adjusting as well as Sonata.”

“I know she has had issues with some of the girls. Especially Rainbow.” Sunset shook her head. “She really is sorry for what she did.”

Adagio snorted. “As much as I want to jump to my sister’s defense, I know what Aria can be like. I have no doubt that she was provoking whatever came to her. Still though, your friend was out of line.”

Sunset frowned. “Forgiveness is an important part of friendship, Adagio. Maybe the most important.” She sighed. “I’m not saying what Rainbow did was okay, but we all make mistakes. I don’t want to know where I would be without my friend’s forgiveness, and I’d like to think you girls are better off for it too.”

“Perhaps,” Adagio sighed. “I suppose after what we did it would be rather hypocritical to deny Rainbow the same. But that’s between her and my sister, I won’t force the issue.” She swirled her coffee. “Although that does raise the question. Are we forgiven?”

Sunset blinked, and looked down into her tea as if the answer lie somewhere within the murky beverage. “Huh, did none of us ever say it?” She looked up, locking her gaze with Adagio’s. “I guess maybe we didn’t. Well then, yes, Adagio, I do forgive you. For everything.”

Adagio smiled, hiding the expression behind another sip of coffee. “You know, I’m surprised to say it, but it actually feels really good to hear that. Thanks.”

“Nothing feels better than forgiveness,” Sunset said, returning the smile.

“Please stop!” Adagio moaned, “You sound like a damn greeting card.”

“Sorry,” Sunset chuckled, “Just another one of those friendship traps.” She took a small sip of her tea, and immediately spat it back into the cup. “This is absolutely terrible.”

Adagio smirked. “Ready to get out of here?”

“Please.”

==O==

They managed to escape the dive with their pride intact, if not their dignity. “Never again,” Sunset muttered as they made their way to a small, out-of-the-way park near their apartment building. “Never trusting anyone else to brew my tea ever again.” Adagio laughed. They wound their way through the overgrown shrubs until they found an old bench well out of the way of the street.

“So,” Adagio began, lounging against the rough wood, “Tell me about those necklaces.”

Sunset took a seat next to her, sighing softly. “Well, they came to us, in a way. A woman named Gloriosa discovered them in this world’s version of the Everfree forest. The magic… transformed her, kind of like what happened to me when I stole the element of harmony.” She shuddered. “Since the magic wasn’t meant for her, she lost control, and we had to stand against her to save her and ourselves. Even though she had the crystals in her possession, we were able to tap into their power and pony up. When they came to us, they transformed into to look like they do now.”

Adagio was silent for a long time after her story, lost in thought. Then she laughed drily. “You know, until you came along, my sisters and I never encountered another magic user in this world. Not one, in over a thousand years.” She pinched the bridge of her nose to stave off a headache. “So these gems, they gave you your unicorn powers back?”

Sunset shook her head, overriding Adagio’s theory. “No, they don’t work like that, not exactly. Magic here is much more chaotic, unpredictable. The gems affect each of us differently. Twilight, the one you met at the party, she has some telekinetic powers, but we don’t know the extent of them yet. Hers is the most like unicorn magic. Applejack has incredible strength, similar to an earth pony, and Rainbow Dash can fly like a pegasus. The others get weird, though. Fluttershy can apparently talk to animals, and Pinkie… well, I really prefer not to think about what Pinkie can do.”

Adagio hummed, deep in thought. “So what does yours do?”

Sunset blushed and looked down at her feet. “It’s a little embarrassing, but I can feel things. Impressions, emotions. Unguarded thoughts. Memories even, if there is strong emotion connected to them or they happen to be on someone’s mind.”

Adagio whistled. “That is an enviable skill. A girl could do a lot with that kind of power. Almost as much as my siren powers, once upon a time.” She sighed wistfully.

“It’s not always that great,” Sunset said. “It can be hard to turn off sometimes, and I end up seeing things I shouldn’t. And since it mostly works through touch, places like school can get very loud, especially when the hallways get crowded. But it only works if I’m wearing it, so if it’s a little overwhelming I can just keep it in my backpack.”

“If it’s that bad, why do you keep it on at all?” Adagio asked.

“I don’t know,” Sunset said with sincerity, “Being apart from it just feels, wrong somehow.”

“I can’t imagine,” Adagio rolled her eyes. “Being separated from your magic must be horrible.”

Sunset cringed. “Sorry, I didn’t mean-”

Adagio waved her off. “Don’t apologize. It’s unbecoming. You did what you had to do, just like we did.” She sighed. Silence fell for several minutes, the rumble and bustle of nearby traffic the only thing to disturb the fragile calm. Finally, Adagio broke the silence. “Sunset, can I trust you with something?”

“Sure, I can keep a secret.”

“It’s not a secret, it’s a memory.”

“Oh!” Sunset blinked. “Are you sure?”

Adagio nodded. “I will warn you though, it is a painful one.”

Sunset grimaced, but nodded. She held out her hand, and Adagio took it. A blinding flash of light made her blink, and when she opened her eyes, she was in another place, and another time.

==O==

The stage lights flashed, blinding her for a moment. The sounds of hundreds of bickering students crashed into her, making her flinch. Then she smirked. Her power was even greater than she had imagined. Sunset inhaled deeply as the music began to play, silencing the student body. The melody seemed to flow out of her, effortlessly, seamlessly, in perfect harmony with her sisters beside her.

“Welcome to the shoooow,
We’re here to let you knoooow,
Our time is noooow,
Your time is running oooout.”

Her head throbbed as the song drained her magic. A deep hunger clawed at her stomach, filling her with a desperate need for sustenance. A familiar but lost power filled her voice, turning her will to action. The Equestrian magic was just an appetizer; the real meal was about to begin.

“Feel the wave of sound,
As it crashes down!
You can’t turn away,
We’ll make you want to sta-a-ay!”

Green mist began to flood the stage, the pure emotional energy her song forced from her thralls. She breathed it in greedily, and felt her gem pulse against her neck as it filled with energy. The feeling was both familiar and strange. It felt differently from her time with the element of harmony. Then, her magic had been painful, burning her skin and tearing at her mind, the stolen power not meant for her. Here, it was natural. This power was her birthright, a siren’s treasure. She was born to have it, and it was the only thing that soothed the gnawing pain in her stomach. She needed it.

“We will be adored,
Tell us that you want us,
We won’t be ignored,
It’s time for our reward.”

Power crackled over her skin, wrapping her in a blinding glow and lifting her off the ground. Her body began to morph, twisting under the power of the dark magic. Again, it was different from before. Her body was not being reshaped to fit the magic’s needs. Instead, it was like she was finally in the body she belonged in, her muscles finally able to relax after being forced into an unnatural position, just like when she ponied up. Ears sprang from the top of her head, her hair extended into a long pony tail, and ethereal wings sprang from her back, reminiscent of her once magnificent fins. But the transformation was incomplete, she still needed more power.

“Now you need us,
Come and heed us,
Nothing can stop us nooooow!”

Out of nowhere, another melody crashed into her own, disrupting her magic. Sunset opened her eyes in rage, finally spotting the hated Rainbooms standing atop the hill behind the amphitheater. They had somehow escaped and regained their instruments, and massive amplifiers blasted their music over the crowd.

“Oh-oh, oh-oh-oh,
I’ve got the music in me,
Oh-oh, oh-oh-oh!”

“Don’t need to hear a crowd,
Cheering out my name,
I didn’t come here seeking
Infamy or fame.”

Sunset snarled as the song continued, every word a personal attack against her sisters and herself. Their magic infused them as well, transforming them into their pony forms. Several of them sprouted wings of their own. Sunset smirked. Despite all that, their song was not enough to overpower her own. “So, the Rainbooms want to turn this into a real battle of the bands?” She challenged. “Then let’s battle.”

“What we have in store,
All we want and more,
We will break on through,
Now it’s time to finish you!”

With the final line, Sunset’s world went red. She released her crackling power, transforming it into a projection of her true form. Her sisters followed suit, and the trio of powerful constructs charged their enemies. They circled the girls, but the band managed to beat them back with an amplified volley. The sky became filled with the chaotic clash of siren and pony magic.

Filled with rage, Sunset poured all her breath into a powerful attack, beating back the Equestrian magic. Her sisters rallied behind her, pouring their own magic into the attack. Their coordinated assault tore through the Rainbooms’ defenses, throwing them to the ground, their instruments scattered.

Before they could press their advantage, a new player joined the field. Sunset was filled with Adagio’s rage and her own surprise when she saw herself take up a microphone and stand alone among her fallen friends. She snarled, knowing what was about to happen, but powerless to stop it as her other self parted her lips and began to sing.

“You’re never gonna bring me down,
You’re never gonna break this part of me,
My friends are here to bring me ‘round,
Not singing just for popularity.”

The others began to stand, retrieving their instruments and rallying around the singer. Sunset looked to her sisters in panic, urging them to press the attack before it was too late. Coming together, they charged, intending to bowl over the entire group in one fell swoop. But the magic had other ideas.

“Got the music in our hearts,
We’re here to blow this thing apart,
And together, we will never,
Be afraid of the dark!”

Their magic sprang to life, shielding them from the sirens’ attacks. With a wave of a hand, they went on the offensive, their magic driving into the constructs and knocking Sunset and her sisters to their knees. Her spell broken, Sunset could do little else but look up in awe and terror as the combined magic of the Rainbooms formed a construct of their own. The massive Alicorn out-massed the sirens’ forms by an order of magnitude, and it had the power to match.

Sunset tried to protect herself, ordering her construct to shield her, but it was too little, too late. The attack was too powerful, and the construct was shattered. For the second time in her life, Sunset was awash with the magic of Harmony, but unlike before the experience was nothing short of horrific. When she had become a demon, the magic had been soothing, washing away the corruption in her heart and the twisted magic of her stolen element. Now, it was violent, painful, diametrically opposed to what she was at the very core. It reached into her, tearing away and burning everything that made her a siren. Her history, her sense of self, all of it was under attack, and it hurt. Sunset collapsed to the stage, and her vision went black.

==O==

“AAAAAH!” Sunset screamed as she was hurled back into reality. She fell back against the bench, breathing heavily, unseeing eyes staring straight ahead.

“Sunset?” A muffled voice said. “Sunset!” she snapped back into focus, turning her head to see Adagio’s concerned expression. “Are you alright?” The siren asked worriedly.

“O-oh, Celestia!” Sunset cried, grabbing Adagio and pulling her into a crushing embrace. “I- I’m so, so sorry. I didn’t know… I didn’t know…” She pulled the siren tighter, rocking her back and forth as tears streamed down her face.

“W-what?” Adagio gasped, struggling to breathe, “What are you talking about!?” Sunset did not answer. The only response Adagio got from the girl was a fresh round of sobs. Tears fell onto Adagio’s jacket, and the siren looked around helplessly. “What did I do?”

“I’m sorry,” Sunset said quietly. “We hurt you so much… took away so much…”

“H-hey, don’t be like that.” Adagio said, attempting to comfort her companion by patting her shoulder. “It’s not like you didn’t go through the exact same thing, right?”

“But I didn’t!” Sunset protested. “W-when the elements hit me, if felt good! Like I was being cleansed of some nasty corruption that had been clinging to me. It only hurt when I was struck with the full realization of all the horrible things I had done. And now I’ve hurt you too.”

Adagio blinked. “I don’t think I understand.”

Sunset finally pulled away, taking a couple of deep breathes before wiping her face with her sleeve. “My magic was stolen. I was never meant to use the element’s magic and I was punished for it. When Twilight’s spell hit me, it cleansed me of that. It felt natural, inviting, like a warm bath. Like coming home. But you, you were never corrupted. Your magic was a part of what you are, it was your nature. When our magic tore that away, it destroyed a part of you, didn’t it?”

Nodding slowly, Adagio sighed. “I guess we really did have different experiences after all. Our magic was a part of us in a way not even a unicorn could understand. It was our connection to the world. How we fed, how we interacted with the land and the people around us. Without it, we aren’t sirens.” She took a deep, shuddering breath. “But… that wasn’t what I was trying to show you. Do you remember what you felt, before the battle?”

Sunset paused for a moment, wracking her borrowed memory. “Hunger,” She said finally, “I was hungry.”

“Not just hungry,” Adagio corrected, “Starving. As long as we’ve been in this world, there had never been enough magic to sustain us. We may have had our powers, but they were worth little to us when we were in constant pain from malnourishment. After a few years we learned to live with it, but it never went away.” She raised a finger, then pointed it toward Sunset. “Until you came along. We knew Equestrian magic would be our salvation, we just didn’t understand how.”

“S-still, the pain I caused…”

Adagio raised a hand to forestall her apology. “It was no different from pulling a rotted tooth. It hurt, and for a long time I begrudged you for that. For the loss of my magic, too.” She sighed. “Sonata moved on easily enough. She’s always been able to bounce back like that. It’s harder to tell with Aria, but I think she’s content, if not happy. But me…” She shrugged, “I guess I’m grateful. I miss my magic dearly. It’s part of my heritage, of who I am. But I had to be rid of it, if I were ever to find peace here.”

“That’s why you gave me your gem,” Sunset sighed.

Adagio nodded. “Yes. If I kept it, I’m afraid I might obsess over it. But It’s a part of me. For the longest time, it was my entire identity. I can’t keep it close anymore, but I can’t get rid of it either. It’s too important.”

Sunset smiled sadly. “I understand. I promise, I’ll take good care of it.”

“Thanks, Shimmer.”

The two sat together in silence, merely enjoying their newfound understanding.

“Adagio,” Sunset said, breaking the silence.

Adagio glanced at her. “What is it Shimmer?”

Sunset bit her lip, unsure how to word what she wanted to say. “I know… you said you don’t want to be friends. But, you also don’t want to be enemies. You gave me something precious, the last remnants of your old life, and I know that had to be hard. So why? Why would you trust me with that, if you don’t want to be friends?”

Adagio did not answer for a while, lost in thought. She had been so sure of herself the night before, when she had done the deed, but now she was second-guessing herself. She had told herself that she did not want or need friends, but that was wrong. She could feel it was wrong. So why?

“I think,” Adagio began slowly, “I think, maybe I was wrong. My sisters and I, we’re still sore from the Battle of the Bands, still licking our wounds. Losing that power, it may have been good for us, but it still hurt, and it’s hard to look a person in the face after they’ve hurt you and see anything else. It’s that way for me and Aria, at least. I do think Sonata is honestly happy though. She always did bounce back.” She sighed. “I guess what I’m saying is that… Aria and I… friendship doesn’t come naturally to people like us. We are so used to seeing people as prey, as marks, that it’s hard to remember that not everyone sees us the same way. Trust isn’t easy, it has to be built, and even then it is a fragile thing.”

She paused for a moment, looking into Sunset’s eyes. “You showed me that when you gave me the key to your apartment. I know you couldn’t possibly trust me. From your perspective, I have every reason to want to hurt you. And yet you still gave me access to your home, believing I would not. You took a calculated risk. You may have put yourself in danger, but as long as you live across the hall we could have gotten to you sooner or later if we wanted to. And having that key doesn’t give me access to any of your friends either. All you did was make an already sketchy situation slightly more so, isn’t that right?”

Sunset gazed at the ground, looking ashamed. A slight blush painted her cheeks. “That was pretty close to my thought process, yeah. I thought that if I could show you that I had faith in you to do the right thing you might open up, even if there wasn’t really much risk to it. But it wasn’t just that. I want you to know that you can come to me if you need help, any of us really. Well, maybe not everyone, yet, but they’ll come around. I don’t want to force you into friendship, but I want you to know that it’s available.” She laughed. “Besides, I know you love your sisters, but anyone could tell that you get on each other’s nerves sometimes. I wasn’t entirely joking earlier when I said I thought you might like to get away sometimes. If you ever need some space, you can use my place. That’s why I gave it to you specifically.”

Adagio smirked. “Well, aren’t you a smooth Casanova. I knew you wanted to get me alone.”

“Don’t flatter yourself,” Sunset smirked back, “It’s not too late for me to change the locks.”

Chuckling, Adagio leaned back against the bench. “You know,” She said, “Maybe I can give this whole friendship thing a shot.”

Chapter 5- Rooftop Sonata

Midnight.

Twelve am.

Long past the time good little Sonatas should be in bed and asleep.

Sonata was not a good little Sonata. She was in bed, but she was anything but asleep. Instead she was wide awake, staring at the ceiling and listening to the low hum of her fan.

Normally she liked going to bed early. That way she could wake up early! She loved seeing the smiles on her sisters’ faces when she made breakfast extra-good for them. But for some reason she just could. Not. Sleep.

“Oooooohhh…” She moaned, slamming her head back into her pillow. Throwing off her blankets, she flipped onto her belly, only to flip back to her back a moment later. She grabbed her blankets again, wrapping herself up like a burrito. Then she threw them off, because she was too hot. Then she grabbed them and covered everything but her feet.

No good. She tried flipping her pillow over so she could use the cool side. Nothing. She punched it a few times, Aria-style, to fluff it back up. It helped a little, but not enough.

There was an I-beam running across the ceiling, right over her bed, a reminder that the building she lived in had technically began its life as a warehouse. Deciding that the beam was too close, she rolled off her mattress, onto the carpeted surface of her loft. It did not help much. Now she was basically on the floor, and that was not comfortable at all! Sighing, she sat up and grabbed the beam, using it to lever herself back onto her bed.

At least there was one advantage to having the beam so close to her bed. The bottom lip of it served her well as an impromptu shelf. Reaching up, she shuffled around blindly until she found something soft and squishy. Grinning, she pulled down her fuzzy manatee plush and held it close. Mr. Manatee was always down to cuddle. Aria sometimes made fun of her for having stuffed animals, so Sonata had taken to hiding them just out of sight. Who cared if she was several hundred years old? They were so soft! She stuck out her tongue in the general direction of her sister’s room.

Unfortunately, even Mr. Manatee’s considerable power was unable to free Sonata from the clutches of insomnia. Sighing, she propped him up against her pillow and rolled back to the edge of her loft. Maybe a nice, warm glass of milk would do it. She always heard people on television talk about it, but she had never thought to try it herself. Fumbling for the ladder, she made double sure to wipe the sleep from her eyes before beginning her descent. The first night she used the loft she had gotten up to use the bathroom, only to slip off the ladder and land on her butt. From then on, she always made sure she was wide awake before climbing down in the mornings. And Aria said she never learned!

Fortunately, the stove light was on as always, so she had no trouble making her way down. Unfortunately, she felt more awake than ever. Maybe her plan was not so good after all. But she had a mission! First: warm milk. Next: the world! Or la-la land, whichever came first. She kind of hoped for the second one, honestly.

By the soft light of the stove she managed to make her way over to the refrigerator and pour herself a tall glass of milk. Then she realized she had used a plastic cup and had to search around until she found something more microwave friendly. Finally, she placed the new cup in the microwave and hovered her finger over the timer. She was not reheating coffee, so it did not need to be too hot, but it was also straight out of the fridge, so it would take a little longer. She hummed to herself in indecision before compromising with herself and setting the timer for exactly twenty-seven seconds. Nodding with satisfaction, she pressed the start button.

The milk was still just a little cold when she took it out, so she put it back in for half the time. Unfortunately, she could not exactly do half of twenty-seven on the timer. She waffled between thirteen and fourteen seconds for a little while, then in a stroke of genius settled on fourteen, but she would open the door just before the timer went off. Brilliant!

Thirteen and a half seconds later and her milk was at the perfect temperature. Taking it out and holding it carefully between her hands, she took a small sip. Yummy! She skipped over to the couch, then remembered she was supposed to be tired and fell back into the worn leather cushions. Taking another sip, she glanced toward her sisters’ rooms. It looked like Adagio was asleep, but soft lights flickered from under Aria’s door like always. If she listened carefully, Sonata could pick up the sound of keyboard keys clacking away.

Sonata shrugged. She really did not feel like bothering her sister. Instead she continued to nurse her drink, gradually draining her cup as her eyelids seemed to grow heavy. She could not suppress a yawn as she sank into the soft leather of the couch. The milk worked fast, and she barely had the presence of mind to set the empty glass aside as she began to doze. With a contented sigh her eyelids fluttered shut.

Then they snapped open again. Was that music she heard? It was faint, like it was coming through the wall. Glancing down the hall, she determined that it was too distorted to be coming from either of her sisters’ rooms. So then where? For some reason, the mystery tugged at Sonata’s brain, and she just had to know. A sudden flash of light grabbed her attention, and she whirled toward the window. The roof!

Slipping on her fuzzy pink slippers, she made her way toward the door and opened it slowly, careful not to alert her sisters. She sneaked into the hall, carefully shutting the door behind herself before heading toward the stairs. As she made her way, she considered what could have made the light she saw. Her brain leaped to one singular solution: magic. Why else would she feel such a hypnotic connection to the music she was hearing?

She almost lost the tune as she crept past her neighbor’s door, the loud, obnoxious snoring nearly drowning out the muffled notes. But her siren’s instincts kept her going, pulling her inexorably toward the stairwell. The door squeaked as she opened it, and she flinched as the loud squeal pierced the near-silence of the apartment building. The door swung shut behind her and she began ascending the stairs, one quiet step at a time. The music was getting clearer, but the strange acoustics of the stairwell distorted any lyrics that may have been carried with it. Ignoring the disused third floor she quickly made her way to the roof.

That door opened easily, its hinges recently oiled. When she stepped outside, she blinked. She had never bothered to visit the roof before. She had little time to explore however, as the music once again captured her attention. She turned, looking for the source. When she finally saw it, she gasped.

Sunset Shimmer was standing at the roof’s very edge, fiery hair whipped into a frenzy by a cool autumn wind. Her leather jacket lay discarded on the ground behind her, leaving her outstretched arms totally bare. Sonata totally tuned out the song as she saw her friend step up onto the raised lip of the building. Her blood ran cold and her heart hammered in her chest.

“Don’t do it!” Sonata cried, rushing forward and throwing her arms around Sunset’s waist. She pulled her away with a mighty heave, sending the two of them falling backwards into the hard, unforgiving gravel.

“Ooow,” Sunset groaned, shaking her head in a daze. She turned to her would-be rescuer. “Sonata? What the heck!?”

“You can’t do it!” Sonata cried, tightening her hold on Sunset’s waist. She felt her chest heave as Sunset squirmed in her grip. “You can’t, you have so much to live for! Think of your friends!”

“Sonata!” Sunset gasped, “Sonata, let go, I’m alright!” She breathed in relief as she felt Sonata’s grip loosen, but the siren continued to hold her tightly. “What’s gotten into you?”

“You were gonna jump, I saw it!” Sonata said accusingly.

Sunset froze, then felt herself relax. She found herself giggling, much to Sonata’s confusion. “Sonata, I wasn’t going to jump. There’s a safety rail.”

“O-oh…” Sonata said, finally noticing the rail that circled the roof, barely visible in the relative darkness. She blushed in embarrassment, releasing her grip on Sunset. “S-sorry…”

“Don’t be!” Sunset said, giving Sonata a hug of her own. “I’m lucky to have friends like you looking out for me.”

Sonata gasped, then returned the hug. “You’re not mad?”

“Of course not,” Sunset said. She patted the siren’s back before releasing her. “What are you doing up here this late, anyway?”

Sonata bit her lip. “I heard singing and was curious.” She blinked. “Wait, what were you doing up here?”

It was Sunset’s turn to blush. “Um, sometimes I like to come up here and sing. Especially when I feel like I need to get something off my chest.”

Sonata tilted her head curiously. “What were you singing about?”

Sunset shrugged. “Just a song I wrote after Twilight and the girls saved me from myself. I’ve never shared it with anyone else, but… I really poured my heart into it.”

“Oh…” Sonata said, not entirely sure what to say. “Do you want me to leave?”

“You don’t have to,” Sunset said. “I think I’d like to share it with someone.”

Sonata smiled, then looked around the roof before turning her attention back to Sunset. “Do you… do you think I could sing with you?” She asked contritely.

Sunset blinked. “I guess so, if you want,” She said hesitantly. “You wouldn’t know the words.”

“I can improvise!” Sonata said brightly.

“Oh. Well then sure.” Sunset stood, brushing herself off, then extended a hand to Sonata. The siren took it gratefully and stood next to Sunset. Sunset smiled, then took a step back to give herself space. With one last look at her siren friend, she closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and began to sing.

“Power,
Was all I desired,
But all that grew inside me,
Was the darkness I acquired.”

Sonata closed her eyes as Sunset sang, taking in the lyrics and feeling them tugging at her soul.

“When I began to fall,
And I lost the path ahead,
That’s when your friendship found me,
And lifted me instead!”

Eyes still closed, Sonata felt herself swaying with the music as the tempo began to pick up. She opened her eyes to find Sunset turned away from her, just as lost in the song as Sonata was. She raised her hand to the sky and clenched her fist, and Sonata found herself doing the same.

“Like a phoenix burning bright in the sky,
I’ll show there’s another side to me you can’t deny!
I may not know what the future holds,
But hear me when I say,
My past does not define me,
My past is not today!”

Sonata stepped forward, taking her place at Sunset’s side. She could practically hear the music, stirring in her siren’s blood. She opened her mouth, and the lyrics seemed to flow out of her like water.

“Your magic,
Was what we believed,
Would be the only thing,
To set us free.”

Sunset turned to her, and they locked eyes as Sonata continued to sing.

“But you stood up to us,
And we thought that we were done,
Aria was angry,
And Dagi was almost gone,”

Sonata felt herself grow warm as the song continued to pour out of her, and she took Sunset’s hand in her own.

“Like a devastated ship lost at sea,
I thought surely that would be the end for me,
I did not know what the future held,
But now I know I’m free,
‘Cause the curse is finally lifted,
My sisters and I are free.”

Feeling that the time was right, Sunset once again joined into the song, and she could feel her magic surrounding herself and the siren, lifting them off the ground as a pair of flaming wings flared from her back. Sonata’s eyes widened in amazement, and she nearly missed the next part, but with Sunset there she could not fail. They opened their mouths and sang together in harmony.

“Like a phoenix burning bright in the sky,
We got a brand-new start, can’t be denied,
We may not know what the future holds,
But hear us when we say,
That our past does not define us,
Our past is not today!”

As the song crested its final verse, the magic around them exploded outward, bathing the roof in a bright flash like a firework before dissipating. The girls gently floated back to the ground, grinning ear to ear.

“That was amazing!” Sonata squealed, hugging Sunset tight.

“You were fantastic!” Sunset cried, excitedly returning the hug. “I’m so happy, I didn’t know you could still sing like that!”

“I’ve been practicing,” Sonata said proudly as the girls parted. “I still don’t sound as good as I used to, but I’m better than I was.”

Sunset nodded. Then she shivered. Crossing her arms she looked around frantically. “Um, Sonata, did you see my coat anywhere when you came up?”

“Sure did!” Sonata said, running over to where she had seen it on her arrival. “Here you go,” She said, handing it back.

“Thanks,” Sunset said, wasting no time sliding back into the warm coat. “I don’t know what I was thinking. It’s freezing up here!”

Sonata giggled. “It’s not that cold yet, is it?”

Sunset smirked, motioning toward the siren’s attire. “Sure, you’re in warm flannel jammies. I’m up here running around in a sleeveless blouse! I’ve gotta face it, Summer is officially over.”

“Aww, I’ll keep you warm, Sunny!” Sonata pressed herself into Sunset’s side, making Sunset chuckle. “See? All toasty!”

“Thanks, ‘Nata,” Sunset said with a chuckle. Sonata squealed at the pet name. They gradually made their way back to the building’s edge, looking over the rail on the building’s street side. Below them, a handful of cars were still on the road, their lights flowing past in a more or less steady stream. Sunset sat down so her legs hung over the street and leaned against the bottom rail of the guard. Sonata plopped down next to her. “Do you really feel that way about losing your magic?”

Sonata nodded, leaning against Sunset’s shoulder. “I was scared at first. I thought I’d never sing again.” She shuddered. “But then I tried practicing, and I found out I really could! And It’s all my own, not some stupid magical thingy.” She looked around as if she expected her sisters to overhear her. “I also enjoy getting to eat real food more often. It’s tasty, and it actually fills me up! No more nasty hunger pangs! Well, except when I forget to eat, but that doesn’t happen much.”

Sunset giggled. “I’m glad. I envy your positivity, though. I have a great group of friends and even managed to find a form of magic here, but even then I can’t help worrying about the future sometimes.”

It was Sonata’s turn to giggle. “I still get super scared sometimes, silly.” She smirked at her accidental alliteration, then continued, “I learned after a thousand years that things usually work out okay in the end. I mean, my sisters and I have been in a ton of bad situations and we’re still here!”

Sunset smiled. “I guess you’re right. Things do tend to work out alright,” She glanced off over the street. “Even here, the magic of harmony seems to look out for us.”

“I don’t know about all that stuff,” Sonata said in good humor, “I just try and keep smiling, no matter what happens.”

“That’s a good goal,” Sunset nodded. “You’re pretty smart, Sonata.”

“Well, duh,” Sonata stuck out her tongue, “How old do you think I am?”

Sunset snickered. “Right now? About two.”

“Hey!” Sonata said, laughing. “Okay, you got me. You’re pretty fun. For a smelly unicorn.”

“Hey, what’s wrong with unicorns?” Sunset said in mock offense.

“They were always so stuffy and boring! ‘Manners’ this and ‘decorum’ that. Kinda like those old human courts Dagi liked to hang out in…”

Sunset chuckled. “Well, I can’t argue that. So what makes me so fun?”

“Well, you tease me, but not because I annoyed you. And you let me sing with you.” Sonata sighed. “I miss singing with my sisters. It’s not as much fun singing alone.”

“Hmm,” Sunset thought, “I may have an idea…”

“Yeah!? What is it?” Sonata asked excitedly.

“Well… let me work out the details, and get back to you, okay? I don’t want to promise something and not deliver.”

“Oh, okay,” Sonata pouted. They sat in silence for a few more minutes, just letting the sounds of the city take over. “Hey, Sunset?”

“Yeah?”

“Do you ever, like, just lose track of time while your singing? Like, it was evening when you started, but then all of a sudden it’s morning?”

Sunset groaned, banging her head against the guard rail. “Tell me you didn’t hear about that.”

Sonata giggled. “Nope, but now I have! Story time!”

“Nooo,” Sunset whined, but she made the mistake of looking over to where Sonata was giving her puppy dog eyes. “Oh, fine. Here goes…”

Author's Note

This chapter was a lot of fun to write, because it was one of the first ideas I had when deciding to do this series. Originally, it was going to be all the sirens coming up and poking fun at Sunset's weird habit, but I like this better.

That being said, the music video for this song always makes me laugh. I love the song, but I can't help but notice that the song starts as the sun is going down, and ends with the sin rising. She literally spent the whole night on that rooftop. Check it out if you don't believe me.

Also, writing alternate lyrics is not easy. I'm super proud of how it turned out though.

Chapter 6- Peeping Toms

“Yo, Adagio,” Aria called from her room, “Have you seen Sonata recently?”

“Hmm, no, I can’t say that I have,” Adagio called back.

“Weird,” Aria muttered, stepping into the living room. She stopped dead when she saw her sister. “Um, what the fuck are you wearing?”

“What, this old thing?” Adagio hummed, looking down at her outfit, if it could be called that. The fabric was so thin and so scarce it hardly covered anything. “I just thought I’d get some exercise, so I tracked down my old dancing veils. What do you think? I still look great, right?” She thrust out her hip, striking a seductive pose.

Aria glanced her sister up and down. The clothing left little to the imagination. Most of the colored fabric was so thin as to be nearly transparent, and what little of it was opaque enough to preserve her modesty hugged her curves very tightly. A dark purple bandeau top clung suggestively to her chest, leaving her arms, shoulders and midriff totally bare save for the golden bangles dangling from her wrists. The matching purple thong was barely concealed by a loosely tied sarong of airy pink fabric. Long violet stockings covered her legs up to her thighs, with a matching ribbon woven into her wavy hair. An airy chiffon veil completed the ensemble, draped across her shoulders like a shawl.

Aria shrugged. “Yeah, it still fits all right. Perks of eternal youth I guess. So, what’s the occasion? Did Canterlot suddenly elect a sultan?”

“Please, Aria, be serious.” Adagio waved her off, “I told you, I just want some exercise.”

“Right,” Aria scoffed, “And I’m Discord.”

“Hmph!” Adagio huffed, crossing her arms and turning her head away. “Fine, be that way. I was hoping we could practice together, a little sibling bonding time. I even found your old fans.”

“Ha! Not a chance in Tartarus.” Aria barked back humorlessly. “I’ll be in my room.” She turned to go, then paused, glancing back over her shoulder. “Did you keep Sonata’s old costume too? The skimpy red one?”

“The one that kept falling off all the time?” Adagio asked. “Yes, of course, it was with the others. Why?”

“Oh no reason. I was just imagining what it would look like on Rarity. She’s got just the curves to pull it off, don’t you think?” Aria smirked as her sister’s face turned deep red. She worked her mouth, trying to stammer out a response, but clearly the mental image was too much. Clearly that dry spell was taking its toll on her. “Anyway, just something to think about. Have fun with your exercise or whatever,” Aria taunted, slipping out of the room.

“Oh, you are the worst!” Adagio shouted belatedly. Aria chuckled as she shut her door and slipped on her headphones. Chalk up another win for the middle sister.

==O==

“Are we sure about this?”

“Yeah, how do we know you’ve got the right place?”

“Relax, amigos, have a bit of faith in your upperclassman.” Zephyr Breeze said, eying the refurbished warehouse building. He was tall for his age, with shaggy blonde hair and a bit of stubble that promised a respectable beard sometime in the future. He could have been considered handsome, and could probably have scored any number of dates were he not already well-known among his classmates at CHS as a lecher and a creep. He spared a glance for his two henchmen-for-the-day. “I told you, I was listening in on big sister Fluttershy talking to my girl Dash. This is definitely Sunset’s place.”

The two younger boys exchanged dark grins. The shorter of the two, Snails, rubbed his chubby hands together. “Excellent,” He chortled, “Time for some well-deserved payback.”

“Yeah, payback,” Echoed his best friend Snails. Where Snips was short and stocky, Snails was almost as tall as Zephyr, though he lacked the mass to make it look good, coming off more lanky and awkward. The two of them had been Sunset’s minions back when she ruled the school, and had been under her thumb just as much as everyone else. Or at least, that was what they had decided, once they realized they had managed to escape any blame for their actions, thanks to a certain demon incident.

“Well, come on, what are you waiting for?” Zephyr snapped. “Hurry up and set up the blind!”

“Right!” The pair answered simultaneously, then began rooting around in Snails’ backpack for the equipment. They worked quickly, using an old sheet and tying it off between two of the dying bushes that lined their side of the tracks. Anchoring the far end with discarded bricks, they crawled under and peeked out from beneath the shrubbery, completely oblivious to the dirt now caking their clothes. Glancing around once more to make sure the coast was clear, Zephyr followed them under, carefully unpacking his camera from its waterproof bag.

“Could you pass me some chips?” Snails asked.

“Sure thing,” Snips answered, digging through the backpack. He grabbed two bags of potato chips and tossed one to his friend. He also passed over the extra pair of field glasses. Snacks, binoculars, why did it feel like something was missing? “Uh, Snails? Where’s our camera?”

Snails looked at him in confusion. “I thought you packed it?”

“Me!? I didn’t have a bag, dumbass!”

“Well I didn’t-”

“Shut up you two,” Zephyr snapped, clicking the tripod into place, “I got you covered. It’s gonna cost extra though.”

“Aww, come on man, I thought we were cool,” Snails groaned. He returned his attention to the glasses, peeking through the windows on the first floor. “I can’t believe a hottie like Sunset Shimmer lives in a dump like this.”

“Yeah, this place is kind of a dump,” Snails repeated. He looked through his binoculars briefly, before dropping them in disgust. “Eew, that wasn’t Sunset, that was a dude!”

“Aw, gross!” Snips said, “Where?” Snails pointed, and Snips followed his finger to the window, far left on the second floor. “Aw, man, his place is a mess! Eew! Put a shirt on, man!” He shuddered, then turned to glare at Zephyr. “What’s the big idea, Zeph?”

Zephyr was too busy sighting through his camera lens to give the pair much attention. “It’s an apartment, moron. Check a different- holy shit.”

“What? What is it!?” Snips demanded.

“Guys, I think we’ve struck gold,” Zephyr said, adjusting the focus. “Forget Shimmer and check this out. Second floor, middle apartment.”

“Woah…”

==O==

Adagio huffed as her sister skulked off, then tossed her hair back over her shoulder. No matter. If she was too good to spend some quality time with her big sister, well, then it was her loss! Smirking, Adagio all but sashayed over to the television before setting it to play some upbeat pop music. It was not exactly traditional, but she liked it and the quick tempo would give her a good workout. Plus, she always enjoyed a bit of free styling. As the music picked up she began swaying her hips and moving to the rhythm, taking the veil in hand and weaving it through the air in hypnotic patterns.

A bright flash caught her eye through the window, and she smirked. Aria had resisted her teasing, but there was still fun to be had. What would be the harm in giving her voyeur a little show? She had always adored having an audience, after all. Swirling her veil, she spun a bit closer to the window, making sure to put on a good show for whoever was watching.

==O==

“Damn, even without Sunset, this was worth the trip,” Snips said around a mouthful of chips. “I can’t believe this is the Dazzlings’ place.”

“Just wait till that cuck Featherweight gets a load of this. He’s gonna freak!” Zephyr said with barely-restrained glee. “Aaand, bingo!” The shutter clicked and a brief flash of light washed the area. “Shit!” He swore, turning off the flash.

Snips laughed. “Moron, even I know to check the flash when spying on someone.”

“Ah, shut up,” Zephyr fumed, “At least I didn’t forget my damn camera.”

“Yeah, but I’ll always have memories,” Snips shot back, readjusting his binoculars. “And what sweet memories they are,” He sighed, ogling the girl on the other side of the window through his binoculars.

“Look at her go,” Zephyr chuckled, readjusting the camera and taking several more stealthy shots. “Bitch can dance alright, and damn she got the booty.” He let out a low whistle.

“I don’t get it,” Snails said, squinting through his own binoculars. “It’s just some belly dance,” The other two shot him a harsh glare. “What?”

“Never mind,” Zephyr said, “You obviously don’t get art.”

==O==

Adagio grinned wildly as her dancing reached a greater and greater pace. Her toes skipped across the hardwood floor, sending her into athletic jumps punctuated by elegant spins and twirls. She refused to stick to any one style, flawlessly incorporating elements of ballet and even salsa into her movements alongside the more traditional motions of her belly dance.

The flowing fabric of her veil danced around her like the wake of an elegant sea serpent, slithering through the air with a grace any siren might envy. It snapped and flicked into every corner of the room, claiming the entire space as her domain. The apartment was not large, but she had made full use of the limited space by pushing the furniture against the walls. It was not the elegant hall of a powerful sultan, or the great stage of a bustling dance hall, but with her skill she mastered the plain space and made it something beautiful.

As she danced, she felt her spirits lift. The world just seemed to melt away for a while, taking with it the stress of her job, her worry for her sisters, even her concerns about Sunset and her group. Her muscles burned pleasantly from the exercise, and she basked in the temporary freedom of mind even as a thin sheen of sweat glossed her athletic body. She felt one with the music, for the first time since her magic had been stolen, and was at peace.

==O==

Aria frowned at her computer screen, her furious typing gradually coming to a halt. The distracting, thudding beat of Adagio’s music was enough to overpower even her expensive noise canceling headphones, thanks to the apartment’s thin walls. She whipped the device off her head with a frustrated growl, throwing it carelessly onto her desk. Pushing out her chair, she got up to give her sister a piece of her mind, but stopped herself. The music was… actually pretty catchy. Despite herself she felt her head bobbing to the beat. Sitting down, she pulled herself back up to the desk and returned to her work with a smirk.

Her typing quickly resumed as she dove back into the stream of her work. She had just begun to regain her momentum, when a light flashed across her face. Her eye twitched, and she flicked her wrist absently, as if trying to brush the annoyance away. She tried to return to her work, only for the light to flash across her face again. With a growl, she stood up and stormed over to the window, reaching for the cord on her heavy blackout curtains.

Another reflection skipped across her face, just as she was about to draw the curtains. That time she noticed its source, as the sun shone off something on the far side of the tracks. Someone was in the bushes. She glared, trying to make them out. With a huff, she whirled toward the wall where her crossbow was mounted and swept up the weapon. Standing back away from the window so as not to be spotted, she put her eye the crossbow’s scope in order to get a better look at the source of the reflection.

She snarled as her scope focused in on a trio of teenage boys hiding under a blanket behind the thin scrub. Two were wielding binoculars, while the third had an expensive looking digital camera pointed at the window next to hers. Adagio. They were spying on Adagio.

“Those little creeps!” Aria hissed. Her sister was half naked and dancing around like a slut, and those pervs were recording it! “Oh no, I’m putting an end to this right fucking now.” She whirled back to the wall mount and grabbed a short, heavy bolt from its display frame. She held it and the bow in one hand while she unlatched and opened the window, then took a knee to load the weapon. She pulled the bolt back until it clicked into place, then shouldered the weapon and took careful aim, using the window sill as support. Sighting along the scope, she took a deep breath, held it, then exhaled, pulling the trigger in one clean motion.

==O==

Wsssssst- CRACK!

“Aaaah! What the fuck!” Zephyr screeched as the camera exploded in his hand. He looked down between his hands in horror, staring at the metal arrow firmly embedded in the ground just inches from his face.

“Uh, guys?” Snails said, looking intensely through his binoculars. “I think we may be in trouble…” The others followed his view to the next window over from the one they had been spying on. The purple haired Dazzling was glaring at them, a large black crossbow hitched up against her shoulder. Her free hand slowly rose into view, middle finger on full display.

“We gotta get outta here!” Snips cried, rolling out from under the blanket as quickly as the cramped space would allow. Snails followed, nearly getting tangled in the loose fabric as he made his escape.

“My camera!” Zephyr lamented, “That bitch broke my camera!”

“Doesn’t matter!” Snips shouted, grabbing Zephyr by the collar and pulling him to his feet. “Just run!” The trio sprinted away as fast as they could.

==O==

Aria laughed mirthlessly as the trio of weasels scampered off. “You better run, you little shits,” She muttered darkly, returning her weapon to its spot on the wall. She would collect her arrow and the remains of the camera later. If the data card was intact, maybe she could get some petty revenge. The thought made her smile.

With her crossbow put away she made to return to her desk, but stopped herself short. Her sister’s music was still pounding through the wall, and she could not keep a small, nostalgic smile from her lips. Maybe work could wait. She locked down her computer and stretched, then headed to the living room, closing her door behind her.

Sure enough, Adagio was still dancing, completely oblivious as Aria watched her from the side of the room. She had worked up a bit of a sweat, and her hair was disheveled from all the activity, but she continued to move with a poise and grace that made Aria jealous.

Aria smirked. Despite her somewhat haggard appearance, her sister looked as beautiful as ever. She had a glow about her, and a contented smile on her face. Aria had not seen that smile in a long time. She waited until the music died down before interrupting, stepping fully into the room. “Hey Dagi.”

Adagio stopped to catch her breath, hands on her knees. She looked up at her sister. “Yeah? What’s up?”

Biting her lip, Aria suddenly found herself hesitating. She looked to the side with a small blush. “Well, I was thinking maybe I would join you after all. It’s been a while since we danced together.”

“Eee!” Adagio squealed, leaping forward to pull her sister into a hug. “I thought you’d never ask!”

“Ah! Adagio! You’re all sweaty!” Aria protested, trying to wiggle free from her sister’s grip.

Adagio rolled her eyes. “Please, like it’ll matter in a few minutes.” She let go anyway.

Aria shrugged, then slipped out of her vest and tossed it toward the couch. “You still got those fans?”

“But of course,” Adagio said, retrieving two massive bundles of black feathers. She handed them to Aria, who took one in each hand. She opened the fans with a quick flick of her wrists, smirking at the satisfying snap! they made.

“Perfect,” She said. “Care to start the next song?” As the percussive beat began to play, Aria found herself naturally following Adagio’s steps, modeling her own dance around her sister’s. She smiled. Just like old times.

==O==

Zephyr lay on top of his bed sheets, staring off into space. He was still brooding at losing his camera a few days before. That thing had cost him three month’s allowance! He swore quietly, smashing his head into his pillow.

“Zephyr?” Called the quiet voice of his sister, “The mail’s here!”

“Go get it yourself, you lazy bitch,” He muttered, too quietly to be heard. Aloud he said, “Okay sis, I got it!” He continued mumbling to himself the whole while as he rolled off the bed and pulled on his sneakers before heading downstairs. Once he got outside he groaned, squinting at the sunlight as he shuffled toward the mailbox to retrieve the day’s post. He glanced through the letters absently on the way back.

“Not for me, not for me, not for- oh hello,” He raised an eyebrow as he came to the last item, a large manila envelope addressed to him. He tossed the rest of the mail onto the kitchen counter before taking his back up to his room. Grabbing a pocket knife from his nightstand, he flopped back onto his bed and swiftly cut into the letter.

Shaking out the contents impatiently, his curiosity was piqued when he discovered a developed photograph as well as a piece of paper. Flipping over the photograph, he nearly screamed when he recognized the image. It was a picture of him, taken with his own ruined camera. Trembling, he picked up the paper, which turned out to be a very detailed sketch of the siren who had shot at him. She was wagging her finger admonishingly, and below the image was scribbled a hasty caption.

I’m watching you.

He nearly jumped out of his skin the sudden knock on his door. “Hey Zeph?” Fluttershy said, opening his door to step inside. Without permission, as usual. “Hey, we’re going to go get milkshakes at Sugarcube Corner. Do you want to come?”

Zephyr squinted at his sister with suspicion, still coming down from his near heart attack. “That depends,” He said, “Who’s we?”

“Hi there!” Said a second, perky voice. A blue head peeked in over Fluttershy’s shoulder, “I’m Sonata!”

Zephyr screamed, throwing his pillow hard enough to make Fluttershy stumble out of the room before jumping up to slam the door. Needless to say, he did not get ice cream.

Chapter 7- Hitting the Streets

“Okay,” Aria said, flopping down on the couch next to Adagio, “I really, really hate to admit it, but I’m getting a little worried about Sonata.”

Adagio glanced over at her sister and, seeing the serious expression on face, reached over to mute the television. “What’s up?” She asked, giving Aria her full attention.

“Well, she’s been gone a lot lately,” Aria said, biting her lip. “Like, all the time. I’ve barely seen her at all this week. I know you’ve been busy at the call center, but haven’t you noticed at all? I mean, normally the only times she leaves the apartment are to shop or to raid some taco joint.”

Adagio shook her head sadly. “No, with all the extra shifts I’ve been pulling, I’m afraid I hadn’t noticed. She’s always been a social creature, maybe she decided to start hanging out with one of the Rainbooms. Have you asked her?”

“I tried!” Aria huffed, “She got all dodgy and evasive, refused to answer my questions. I couldn’t even get her to fold with bribery. Or noogies.”

“That… actually is somewhat concerning,” Adagio said thoughtfully. “She’s not the type to keep secrets. She’s barely even capable of it.” She steepled her fingers, leaning forward on her elbows on her knees. “Do you know where she is now?”

“No, that’s why I mentioned it!” Aria said, growing frustrated, “I haven’t seen her at all since yesterday morning!”

Adagio froze, sucking in a breath. “Okay, that is pretty big. She’s never done that without telling us before, if she could help it. It’s possible you’re right, and she’s in some sort of trouble. But still, it would be best not to panic. I’ll ask Shimmer if she knows anything.”

“Bacon Bits?” Aria scoffed, “Why her?”

“Because,” Adagio said, pushing herself up off the couch, “She has all the Rainbooms’ phone numbers. If Sonata is with one of the other girls, she’ll either have heard about it, or be able to ask.”

Aria sighed. “I guess it’s our best lead. Still, I don’t like asking them for help.”

“Aria, relax,” Adagio said, grinning widely, “We’re supposed to be friends now, remember? And what do friends love more than helping each other?”

Aria rolled her eyes, slumping into the couch. Adagio chuckled. She would come around, eventually. Satisfied that her sister was through griping for the moment, Adagio headed across the hall.

==O==

Knock-knock-knock!

“Come in, it’s open!” Sunset called from her spot on the couch.

The door opened and Adagio stepped inside. “Hello, Shimmer. Oh my, and Miss Sparkle. I trust I’m not interrupting anything?” The siren said, grinning devilishly.

“N-no!” Sunset said, waving her hands in panic and scooting away to try and put some distance between herself and the other girl on the couch. “Nothing’s happening, it’s just a study date! I- I mean we’re just studying!” She groaned into her hands, face flushing red. Twilight giggled, setting her heavy textbook on the coffee table.

“Oh, I see,” Adagio smirked, leaning over the back of the couch between the two students, “Let me guess… Biology?” She asked, aiming a teasing wink in Sunset’s direction.

“Yes, actually,” Twilight said, completely missing the siren’s suggestive tone. She sat up, straightening her glasses. “How did you know?”

“Oh, just a siren’s intuition,” Adagio chuckled, patting her on the head, drawing a squeak from the bookish girl.

Sunset reached over to slap the siren’s hand away from her blushing friend. “What do you want, Adagio?” She asked shortly.

“Oh, yes, of course,” Adagio said, straightening up. “I actually needed a favor. Have either of you seen Sonata today? Aria and I are a bit worried about her.”

Sunset blinked, then shook her head. “Nope, she hasn’t been by here.” She said. She glanced over at Twilight, who shrugged.

“I didn’t see her when I was coming up earlier,” The bookworm volunteered.

Adagio. “Alright, I suspected as much. just let me know if you hear from her, alright? Neither of us has seen her since yesterday.”

“You don’t think she’s in any sort of trouble, do you?” Sunset asked, picking up on the siren’s worry.

“I don’t know… I hope not. I know she can take care of herself, but as I’m sure you know she doesn’t always make the wisest decisions.” Adagio sighed.

“Have you tried calling any of the other girls?” Twilight asked, “Maybe she just spent the night somewhere and forgot to tell you.”

Adagio blushed, rubbing the back of her head. “Well, to be honest, I don’t have anyone’s number. Actually, I don’t even have a mobile phone. Neither does Sonata. We’ve been getting by with the landline in the apartment.”

Sunset looked at the siren incredulously. “Seriously, you actually hooked yours up?”

“Of course,” Adagio said, “That’s how I get my internet as well.” Twilight gasped loudly, looking a little peaked. Adagio cocked her head in confusion. “Is she alright?”

Sunset chuckled. “She’ll be fine. Anyway, I guess I can understand you not quite keeping up with all the human technology. It was a bit of a culture shock for me too. Though you girls have been here a lot longer than me… A lot longer.” Adagio sniffed indignantly, and Sunset smirked. “Don’t worry, I’ll text the girls and see if they’ve seen her. I’ll let you know the minute I hear anything, alright?”

Adagio nodded. “Very well. Thank you, Shimmer. I don’t know what I’d do without you,” She said with only a hint of sarcasm. Turning, she made to leave the apartment, but stopped short as her eyes fell across the kitchen counter. “Did you… did you put googly eyes on your cactus?”

“No!” Sunset protested as Twilight, apparently recovered from her prior shock, broke into giggles next to her. Adagio eyed the former unicorn with a smirk. Sunset blushed, crossing her arms and looking away. “It gets lonely here, okay?”

Adagio chuckled, her smirk growing to a grin. “Oh, I’m sure it’s fine. As long as you didn’t name it or anything.” Sunset groaned and Twilight laughed even harder. “You didn’t name it, did you?”

“No!”

“Don’t lie to me, Shimmer,” Adagio scolded.

“She named it George!” Twilight gasped, unable to contain her glee.

Sunset turned to her, clutching her chest dramatically. “Et tu, Twilight?”

“Hee hee hee, s-sorry,” Twilight gasped past her laughter.

Adagio snorted. “That’s adorable,” She said, shaking her head.

“The plant?” Sunset asked, tilting her head in confusion.

“Sure.” Adagio smirked. “Anyway, thanks for offering to look into that for me. I feel a lot better. It was nice to see you too, Sparkle,” She said with a wave. “Oh, and you too… George.” She left the apartment, snickering.

==O==

“Well?” Aria demanded anxiously as Adagio stepped back into their apartment.

Adagio shrugged, closing the door behind her before walking over and plopping into the couch. “Shimmer is texting her friends to see if any of them know what’s going on. Until then there’s not much we can do. We can’t just go out and search the city aimlessly.”

Aria huffed. “I guess so.” She grumbled, crossing her arms and staring dully at the muted TV.

“Hey,” Adagio said, shaking her lightly, “She’ll be fine.” When she got no response, she sighed. “I’m thinking maybe you were right, it’s about time we all got cell phones.”

“Finally!” Aria huffed, throwing her arms in the air before turning to her sister, “This wouldn’t have been an issue if you’d taken my advice years ago.”

“I know,” Adagio admitted, sucking in air through her teeth. “It’s just so expensive…”

“Because you never let me help pay for things!” Aria countered, pulling an expensive smart phone from her pocket and waving it in front of her older sister’s face. “I can afford it, and I know what I’m talking about. One of us had to keep up with technology over the last century!”

Biting her lip, Adagio nodded. “You’re right, I should have listened to you. Look, after we get this whole thing with Sonata straightened out, we can talk-"

Knock-knock-knock!

Both girls snapped their heads toward the door, Aria glancing between it and her sister anxiously. “Come in!” Adagio called.

Sunset walked in, holding her phone, followed closely by Twilight. “Hey girls. I heard from Fluttershy. Apparently Sonata spent the night at her place. She didn’t say why.” She squinted, glancing at her phone. “She’s being… strangely evasive, actually.” Twilight nodded her agreement.

“I don’t like the sound of that,” Aria growled, “I knew it, they’re in some kind of trouble.”

“Now wait a minute,” Sunset interjected, “You know your sister better than I do, but she doesn’t seem like the type to go looking for trouble. And she’s with Fluttershy. Unless they tried to raid a petting zoo I don’t think there’s much chance of them getting in trouble.”

“Girls, girls, hold on a second,” Adagio said, raising her hands in a placating gesture, “I think it’s obvious what’s really going on.” She grinned, reveling in the looks of anticipation the others were giving her. She snapped her fingers. “They’re a couple!”

No one knew quite what to say to that. Sunset and Twilight just stared at the siren dumbly, and Aria shot her a baleful glare. “A couple?” The younger siren said testily, “You really think those two are a couple?”

“Well then,” The eldest siren said with a wink, “Grab your coats, ladies. There’s one way to find out.”

==O==

“No, there’s no way they’re dating,” Aria huffed, crossing her arms and leaning back against the uncomfortable plastic of the bus seat. She glared across the aisle at her sister. “I refuse to believe it.”

“Please,” Adagio scoffed, “Why did you come if you didn’t want to see if it was true? Besides, you’re talking like she’s some celibate nun. You know as well as I do that she more than knows her way around the bedroom.”

“I came because I’m worried about our sister!” Aria snapped, “And that’s my point. She has no subtlety whatsoever! If she was fucking the shy one we would have found weird shit all over the apartment by now.”

Sunset and Twilight looked back and forth between the two arguing sirens, faces flushed red with embarrassment. “H-hey,” Sunset interjected, “Fluttershy isn’t like that.”

Adagio nodded. “I agree. Sonata would have had her work cut out for her if she wanted to get that one in bed. Which, I suspect, is why she’s been gone so much; she’s been wooing her! And last night, they finally consummated!” She clapped her hands together. Aria rolled her eyes.

Twilight and Sunset blanched. “I, um… wow… a week seems like a really short time for… that.” Twilight said, tugging on her collar. “I’d think at least a year-”

Adagio laughed. “A whole year, little bookworm?” She teased, “Please, I’m almost insulted! I think the most I’ve ever needed was a month, and that was with a preacher.”

“Yeah,” Aria scoffed, “And remember how that turned out for you.”

Adagio cringed. “Perhaps that was a poor example…”

“And only goes to prove my point,” Aria growled. “Frankly, I wonder why you aren’t more concerned.”

Sighing, Adagio leaned back in her chair. “I am a little worried. We both know she can be an idiot, but she’s with Fluttershy. Even if they aren’t a couple, I doubt she could get into too much trouble with that one involved. Right Sunset?”

Sunset nodded. “Aria, I promise. I know you don’t really trust us yet, but your sister is fine. You’ll see when we get to Fluttershy’s.”

“Speaking of which,” Adagio said as the bus squealed to a halt. The group looked up to see that they were at their stop. “Come on, ladies, we’re here. Just another block or two to Fluttershy’s.” Adagio said, standing up and stretching.

“Wait, why do you know how to get to Fluttershy’s house?” Sunset asked suspiciously as she and the others followed the oldest siren off the bus.

Adagio laughed, tossing her hair back over her shoulder and half turning to look at the girl. “I’m sure I don’t know what you mean, Shimmer,” She smirked.

Aria stepped between Sunset and Twilight, tossing an arm around each of them and flashing a predatory grin. “We sirens always make it a point to know where our prey lives.” Chuckling, she stepped forward to walk next to her sister. Adagio reached out and flicked the back of her head.

“Knock it off, Aria.” The older siren said, “I thought you were worried about Sonata? Now isn’t the time to be antagonizing our friends.” She turned back to face the other two, who were looking distinctly uncomfortable. Sighing, she pinched the bridge of her nose. “What my dear sister meant, is that once we figured out you girls were the ones with Equestrian magic, it behooved us to gather as much information as possible, including your home addresses. Twilight excepted, of course. Obviously, nothing came of it, but it never hurts to be prepared. Know your enemy and all that.”

The girls shared a somewhat uneasy glance. Then, to Adagio’s relief, they shrugged, apparently accepting the explanation. Creepy as it was, no harm had come from it, and it could hardly be compared to transforming into a raging she-demon or trying to brainwash an entire school. And they really could not argue with the logic.

It was not long before they reached the little house that belonged to Fluttershy and her family. Adagio stepped up to knock, but Sunset grabbed her shoulder. “Um, let me do it. I don’t want to creep Fluttershy out.” She said with a rueful shrug. Adagio smirked, stepping out of the way and bowing, sarcastically ushering Sunset to the door. “Thanks,” Sunset said, rolling her eyes. She raised her hand to knock, then opted for the doorbell. A small chime rang through the house.

The group heard what sounded like someone whispering, followed by a loud “Yeah, yeah, I got it!” A moment later, a lanky teenager with shaggy blonde hair tied up in a loose bun opened the door. Catching sight of Sunset, he groaned, rolling his eyes. “Great, more of Fluttershy’s friends.” His eyes drifted downward briefly, before snapping back up to Sunset’s face. “She’s not here,” He said, “Left about an hour ago with the other chick.”

“Oh,” Sunset said, ignoring the kid’s wandering eyes, “Do you know where?”

“Like I’m my sister’s keeper. I don’t know where she went.” He shrugged, moving to shut the door. “Now if you don’t mind-” His words suddenly caught in his throat as he finally noticed the two sirens standing behind Sunset, specifically Aria, who was leering at him with her arms crossed and a bone-chilling smile on her face. He gulped, licking his suddenly dry lips. “A-a- actually, I think they said something about visiting the fashionista bi- uh, girl. Rarity?” He gulped, face breaking out in a cold sweat.

“Um, thank you?” Sunset said, smiling bemusedly. She glanced back at Adagio, who shrugged.

“Y-yeah sure, whatever,” Zephyr said hoarsely, closing the door. Twilight and Sunset shared a confused glance as the bolt solidly locked into place. Adagio cast a suspicious glare toward her sister.

“What was that about?” Sunset asked, stepping off the porch after the others. “He seemed terrified! I thought everyone had gotten past what I did…”

“Don’t beat yourself up over it too badly, Shimmer,” Adagio said, pointing an accusing thump toward Aria, who’s dour frown had temporarily been replaced by a vicious grin. “I suspect it wasn’t you he was reacting to.”

“I dunno,” Aria smirked, “I think she just has a way with people.” Adagio barked a laugh. “Speaking of,” Aria spat, regaining her glare as she noticed a familiar rainbow-headed girl biking toward them at full speed. The others turned to follow the siren’s gaze, just managing to jump out of the newcomer’s way as she skidded to a stop right in the middle of the group.

“Hey girls!” Rainbow Dash announced loudly, hopping off her bike. Then in a more reserved tone, “H-hey Aria.”

Aria scowled.

Rainbow scratched the back of her head awkwardly. “Uh, right. Heheh… So, uh, have any of you guys seen Fluttershy? I haven’t really been able to get ahold of her lately.”

“We were actually just trying to find her,” Sunset said, “Apparently Sonata stayed the night here last night, and her sisters are trying to track her down.”

Adagio nodded. “Yes, unfortunately they’ve already left. Her brother was kind enough to inform us that they may have gone to Rarity’s place.”

“Ugh, you had to talk to that creep, Zephyr?” Rainbow cringed, “Yeah, thanks for saving me from that conversation.” Aria actually cracked a smile at that. Rainbow noticed it, but decided not to push her luck with the siren. Instead she asked Sunset, “You mind if I tag along?”

“Of course not,” Sunset said before either of the sirens could protest. Adagio shrugged and Aria rolled her eyes.

“Great!” she said, “So why did you guys come all the way out here just to track down Sonata?”

“Because the idiot doesn’t have a phone,” Aria muttered.

“She’s been rather evasive about what she gets up to when she’s not around,” Adagio interjected.

“Yeah, and Fluttershy wouldn’t tell me either, which is weird,” Sunset said. “Adagio suspects that they’re- ahem- ‘seeing each other’.”

“What!?” Rainbow exclaimed, “You gotta be kidding me! There’s no way,” She laughed, “Fluttershy and Sonata? That’s crazy! I mean, can you see Fluttershy dating some ex-villain?” She stopped when she noticed the four utterly unamused glares turned her way. She blushed and kicked the ground. “Uh, no offense?”

Sunset facepalmed. “None taken,” She groaned.

“Actually, no,” Aria said, crossing her arms, “I do take offense to that.”

Rainbow gulped, turning to Sunset and Twilight for support. “Sorry,” Sunset shrugged, “I can’t speak for them.”

Groaning, Rainbow turned back to the sirens, not quite able to meet their eyes. “S-sorry, I guess that was a pretty rotten thing to say. I wasn’t thinking.”

“Obviously,” Aria muttered, still staring daggers at the girl.

Sunset made to step between the girls, but Adagio beat her to it. “Now now,” The eldest siren said, “I think we can all agree just how easy it can be to say things we regret. Right, Aria?” She asked her sister pointedly. Turning back to Rainbow she said, “While I don’t appreciate the unkind words, I believe I can accept your apology for the sake of peace. But, I don’t believe my sister and I were the only ones you insulted.” She looked pointedly toward Sunset and Twilight.

“G-guys?” Rainbow said, eyes widening as she saw how upset Twilight in particular looked. “I’m really sorry. I don’t mean to keep bringing up the past like that. You know I love you guys, it’s just sometimes my brain doesn’t keep up with my mouth, right?”

“It’s okay,” Sunset said, putting a hand on her shoulder, “We forgive you.”

“Y-yeah, no harm done,” Twilight said, patting her other shoulder, “I understand.” She still looked a little unsure, but managed a smile anyway. Rainbow accepted their words with relief.

Meanwhile Adagio turned to Aria, who was still glaring at Rainbow like she wanted to strangle her. “Aria, I know I said I would not force you to be friends,” She whispered, “But you need to stop being so openly hostile. She may be an idiot, but she was not trying to insult you.”

“She didn’t insult me,” Aria growled back, “She implied that Sonata wasn’t good enough for one of their clique! Sonata is more than good enough for any one of them.”

“Aria,” Adagio blinked, “I thought you didn’t even believe they were seeing each other.”

“I don’t!” She snapped back, “But I don’t like hearing anyone insult her like that.”

“I understand,” Adagio said, giving her younger sister a comforting squeeze on the shoulder, “You’re worried about her. I am too, but we can’t take it out on them. Even Rainbow Dash. I know you don’t get along, I think I can even understand why, but do at least make the effort.”

“What, like I have to do what you say, just because you told me to? You aren’t our leader anymore, Adagio.”

Adagio sucked in a breath, looking hurt. “I may not be the leader of the Dazzlings anymore, but I’m still your big sister.” She sighed, “If you can’t do it for me, do it for Sonata. You know as well as I do how important having friends has been to her. Don’t be the one to drive a wedge between them.”

Aria glared furiously at the suggestion, then took a deep, calming breath. “I’ll try, Adagio. For Sonata’s sake.”

“That’s all I ask.” Adagio answered. The other three caught up shortly, and Aria increased her pace to distance herself from the others. Despite what she had said, she still needed time to cool down. “Give her a minute,” Adagio told the others, “She doesn’t like to show it, but she’s really worried about Sonata.”

“I understand,” Sunset said, “I’m sure she’s fine, but the situation is still odd.”

“I know I’d be worried if my brother just disappeared over night,” Twilight said. “I mean, he’s older than me, and living with Cadance now, but I’d still be concerned if I couldn’t get ahold of him.”

“I appreciate that,” Adagio said. Then she turned to the last member of the group. “Rainbow Dash, can I have a word?” Rainbow nodded uneasily and slowed her pace to match the siren’s, falling behind the others so they could have some privacy. “So,” Adagio began, once she was sure they wouldn’t be overheard, “We haven’t really had the chance to talk. If I’m not mistaken, you’re the one who hit my dear sister at the Sisterhood Social.”

Rainbow gulped. “L-look, I’m sorry about that, and about what I said. I was-”

Adagio raised her hand, cutting her off. “As I’ve told Shimmer, don’t apologize. It’s unbecoming. Actions speak louder than mere words, and you seem like a young woman of action. I don’t like what you did, but Shimmer has given me some advice as well: ‘forgiveness is the key to friendship.’ So, in the interest of that, I’m willing to let it go, but I need to know something. What is your problem with Aria?”

Rainbow bit her lip, looking downcast. “I don’t have a problem with Aria. I did something stupid, and I’m trying to make up for it, but she won’t let me!”

“I am aware that she can be difficult,” Adagio said, shaking her head sympathetically. “I have no doubt that little incident at the Social was at least partially her fault. The fact is, the two of you are similar in a lot of ways. No, don’t try to deny it, you know it’s true. It’s part of what causes you two to clash.” She sighed. “I’m sure there’s no love lost between you, but I have to look after my family. If you cause trouble for them, I will not be happy.”

“I- I’m not trying to start trouble,” Rainbow said in an uncharacteristically subdued tone. “I just-”

“Good,” Adagio said, cutting her off, “Keep it that way.” With that she increased her pace to catch up with the rest of the group.

“Yeah…” Rainbow said, sighing heavily.

==O==

It was not much longer before the group reached Rarity’s house. Again Adagio stepped up to knock first, but she stopped herself, gesturing toward the door invitingly I case someone else wanted to do the honors. Sunset rolled her eyes and waved her on. With a smirk, Adagio turned, raising her fist to the door.

Knock-knock-knock!

“Coming!” Called a high-pitched voice, and light footsteps slapped toward the door. A moment later, the door was opened by Rarity’s younger sister, Sweetie Belle. Although she was a couple of years younger, she already bore a striking resemblance to her sister, though her hair was curlier and streaked with pink, and her eyes were more green than blue. Adagio noted that she would likely grow up to rival her sister in looks, if she didn’t already.

“Oh, hi Adagio!” The teenager greeted cheerfully.

The siren blinked. She was not surprised to be recognized by the girl, but the positive reception caught her off guard. “H-hi. Sweetie Belle, right? Is Rarity home? We’re looking for my sister, and were told to look for her and Fluttershy here.”

Sweetie looked back over her shoulder, then peeked out the door and looked up and down the street. She gestured Adagio closer and half-whispered into her ear. “I promised not to tell, so you didn’t hear it from me, but Rarity told me they were going to Applejack’s for some reason.”

Rainbow Dash moaned. “Aww, all the way there? We’re gonna wind up going all over Canterlot at this rate!”

“It’s not so bad,” Sunset said with a giggle, “It’s good exercise. Plus, we all get to hang out.”

“But it’s boring just walking around,” The athlete countered.

“True,” Twilight interjected, “We should probably be studying for that Biology test.”

“You know what, this is actually pretty fun. Let’s go to Applejacks!” Rainbow declared with sudden enthusiasm.

“Well, it looks like we have our next destination,” Adagio said with some amusement. She turned back to Sweetie as the others began to make their way toward the nearest bus stop with Twilight and her bus schedule in the lead. “Thanks for the help,” Adagio said, “Though I have to ask. I remember you from the school, and I know I couldn’t have made a good impression. Why are you so willing to help me?”

“Well,” Sweetie said, this time really ensuring that the others were out of earshot. Everyone had already moved a bit down the street already, except Aria who was looking back impatiently from the end of the driveway. “Rarity talks about you a lot,” Sweetie said. “She says you’re not all evil like before, and after what happened with Sunset, well… my friends and I are trying to be more accepting.” Adagio raised an eyebrow at that. Something else she would have to ask the girl about. “Also,” Sweetie said, even quieter, “I remember your singing. It was really good, and I kind of admired it,” She blushed.

“Thank you,” Adagio said, smiling sincerely. She reached out and mussed the younger girl’s hair. “You’re a good kid.”

“Hey, I’m not that young! I’m fifteen!” She protested.

Adagio laughed. “Everyone’s young compared to me, honey.” With a smirk she turned, waving back as she rejoined her sister.

“You two seemed to hit it off,” Aria said drily.

“Guess I’m just the older sister type,” Adagio said, reaching up to muss her sister’s hair like she had with Sweetie. She quickly found her wrist trapped by Aria’s iron grip. “Okay, okay, I give!” She laughed. Aria smirked and released Adagio’s hand. Quick as a flash Adagio reached over and ruffled her hair anyway, before sprinting to catch up with the others. Aria stared after her, her jaw dropping open. She was still getting used to Adagio’s more playful moods. She followed, shaking her head in annoyance, but decided to postpone her revenge until later. Besides, she still had her younger sister to worry about.

==O==

“You and Sweetie seemed to hit it off pretty well,” Sunset said as they waited at the bus stop. She, Adagio, and Aria were seated at the bench, while a short distance away Twilight and Rainbow were debating the merits of snacking while studying.

“Yes, well, her name certainly matches her disposition,” Adagio said. “She reminds me of my own little sisters, when they were still cute.” She smirked.

“Bite me,” Aria grumbled, subtly flipping her sister off behind her crossed arms. Adagio laughed.

“I’m glad, she and her friends have come a long way. I admit I’m a little jealous how easily she seemed to accept you…” Sunset’s voice had a trace of melancholy to it.

“I suspect there’s a story in there. Sweetie said something, but I didn’t really have time to ask.”

Sunset sighed. “The first couple of months after my ‘redemption’ were hard. Rainbow and the others tried to befriend me, mostly because Princess Twilight asked them to, but it was still hard for them to trust me. Others didn’t even try, and I can’t say I blame them. Sweetie and her friends, they had an especially hard time accepting me, probably because of how close they are to the girls.” She shook her head sadly.

Adagio could tell that there was more to the story, but it was neither the time nor the place to bring it up. She cast about for something to change the topic, but Aria beat her to it. “Why did you even bother staying at the school?” The younger siren asked, “I mean, we’ve been around. High schools suck. And you seem pretty smart, I imagine you could have gotten by somewhere else easily enough.”

Sunset shrugged. “I guess that felt too much like giving up. And I already had a group of friends who were at least willing to give me a shot, even if the rest of the school hated my guts. For a while that is.” She giggled, “I guess I can thank you all for that.”

“We live to serve,” Adagio said drily, though she was glad the other girl’s mood had improved.

Sunset laughed. “Well, I think it was worth it. I don’t know if I can ever totally make up for my mistakes, but I’m trying and that’s what counts. And besides, if I had bailed, I never would have had the chance to meet you girls and become friends.”

“Is she always this sappy?” Aria asked Adagio.

“I hear it’s one of the hazards of friendship,” Adagio smirked.

Sunset giggled, and Aria scoffed, but a twitch of her lips betrayed the smile she was trying to hide. “Hey guys, the bus is here!” Rainbow Dash called, and the trio looked up to see the grey vehicle rounding the corner.

Once they had piled onto the bus, the conversation quickly returned to the matter at hand.

“So,” Rainbow Dash asked, “Still think Fluttershy and Sonata are dating?”

“I admit, I’m starting to have my doubts,” Adagio conceded, “But I’m still holding out hope!”

The rest of the girls groaned, and Aria elbowed her sister in the ribs. “Just because you’re on a dry spell doesn’t mean you can live vicariously through Sonata.”

“W-well, they would make a cute couple…” Twilight said hesitantly. She blushed, ducking her head as four pairs of eyes stared at her. “I mean, from an academic point of view.”

Adagio turned to Sunset. “She is adorable. You’d better take care of her.”

Sunset blushed. “I-I don’t know what you mean.”

“Yes you do,” Adagio winked.

“So, assuming that’s not it, what do you think they’re doing at Applejacks?” Rainbow asked.

“Leading us on another wild goose chase,” Aria growled. “I swear, when I get my hands on that little idiot, I can’t be held responsible for my actions.”

“Heh… right…” Rainbow said, looking worried.

“I’m sure it’s nothing to worry about,” Sunset said. “Trust me, with a group like ours, getting everyone together at the same time is almost impossible, even with phones. I don’t know how Pinkie always manages it.”

“From what I’ve seen, some sort of witchcraft,” Adagio said.

A loud chime drew everyone’s attention to Sunset’s pocket. She pulled out her phone and glanced at the screen. “Oh,” She said. “Oops.”

“What is it?” Adagio asked.

“Um… I might have made a bit of a mistake.” She laughed sheepishly. “That was Rarity. She’s asking me not to bring you girls to AJ’s place.”

“Why not?” Aria demanded.

“Well, I feel kind of dumb about this, but I can’t really tell you.” She smiled awkwardly. “It’s not really my surprise to share.”

“Yeah, that’s not good enough,” Aria growled.

“I… am inclined to agree,” Adagio said. “I trust you, Shimmer, I do, but all this secrecy is making me uneasy. Aria and I will both feel better once we see our sister.”

“Alright, I understand. Just, don’t be mad if they don’t tell you everything, alright? It’s supposed to be a surprise.”

“No promises,” Aria grumbled.

==O==

Silence fell for the last several minutes as the bus neared the edge of town. Soon enough they disembarked, and from there it was only a short walk to get to Sweet Apple Acres. They took the long dirt driveway up to the family’s farmhouse, finally finding Applejack in front of the porch, elbows deep in the engine of the family pickup truck.

“Hey, AJ!” Rainbow called.

Thunk!

“Ow!” Applejack shouted, peeking out from under the hood and rubbing her head with a greasy hand. “Wha- Rainbow? What are y’all doing here?” Then she saw the rest of the group and her eyes widened. “Oh, uh, hey y’all.”

“Hello, Applejack,” Adagio said, stepping forward. “Have you seen my sister?”

“Oh, um…” Her eyes widened and she refused to meet Adagio’s eyes. “Er, yeah, sure, Ah’ve seen her around.”

“Where?” Adagio asked, eyes narrowing.

“Uh…”

“Applejack, it’s okay,” Sunset said, stepping forward and putting her hand on Adagio’s shoulder. “They’re here, aren’t they?” Applejack nodded, looking ashamed. “But they asked you not to tell us?” Again, the farmer nodded. “Alright,” Sunset said with a sigh. She turned back to the others. “Look, are you sure you can’t just let this go?”

To her surprise, it was Rainbow Dash that answered. “Are you kidding!? They’ve come all this way! Of course they aren’t gonna be okay with just dropping it now that we’re here. Right?”

“I don’t want to twist your arm, Shimmer, but I would appreciate it,” Adagio said.

“Alright,” Sunset groaned, “I get it. Applejack,” She said, turning to the farmer, “Would you mind finding Sonata, wherever she is, and having her come on out? And apologize to the others for me.”

“Sure, sugarcube. Ah can do that,” Applejack said, wiping her hands off on a grease rag and making her way toward the barn. She turned back halfway. “Do y’all mind at least staying put until I get back?” At the others’ confirmations, she turned and half-jogged around the side of the house toward the barn. She returned a few minutes later, closely followed by a sheepish-looking Sonata.

The youngest siren smiled nervously, waving her hand. “H-hey girls. Sorry I worried you…”

“Worried!?” Aria growled, storming up to her sister. Adagio followed closely.

Sunset turned to the rest of her friends, motioning them away from the sirens. “Let’s give them a little space.” The others agreed, and followed her up onto the porch.

“What the hell have you been doing!?” Aria demanded.

“I’m s-sorry,” Sonata whimpered, “I wasn’t trying to scare you…”

“It’s alright, Sonata,” Adagio said, placing a firm hand on Aria’s shoulder and stepping between her sisters. “We’re still getting used to everything. Sonata, you must understand, your sister and I, we worry about you. A lot. You may be just as old and powerful as we are, but you’re still our little sister. And without our gems, we can’t easily feel when you’re in trouble. It makes us uneasy when you go out of touch like that.”

“Thanks, Dagi,” Sonata sniffed, pulling her oldest sister into a hug. “I’m sorry.”

“What did I say about apologizing?” Adagio asked, returning the hug. Sonata giggled.

“H-hey, don’t leave me out,” Aria grumbled. “I know when I’m not wanted.”

“Oh, don’t be that way,” Adagio said. She and Sonata reached out, each grabbing one of her arms and pulling her into the embrace as well.

After a moment, Sonata giggled. “Ah-Dagi! Your hair is tickling my face!”

“Oops,” Adagio giggled as well, pulling free from the hug. Aria stepped away as well, then looked Sonata over with a critical eye.

“Speaking of hair, what’s up with yours?” The middle siren asked.

Sonata blushed a little, idly reaching back to fiddle with the tight bun. “Oh, it’s um… part of the surprise.”

“What!? Are you kidding me? You still aren’t gonna tell us?” Aria huffed.

“No, don’t be dumb!” Sonata said, sticking out her tongue.

“Hey, hey, stop it,” Adagio chastised, flicking both of her sister’s foreheads. “Please try and act like adults for one minute. Sonata, I promise, we are looking forward to your surprise, whatever it is. Try not to keep us waiting too long?” She leaned forward and kissed her forehead. “And be sure to come home tonight, okay?” Sonata nodded.

Adagio turned back to Aria. “Are you feeling better?” The middle sister crossed her arms and huffed petulantly, but nodded. “Alright then, Sonata, you can go on back to your project, whatever it is. We will see if the girls are ready to go.”

“Okay, thanks! See you tonight!” Sonata said cheerfully, giving each of her sisters a kiss on the cheek before running off.

Adagio smiled, and turned back to the porch, where the group was very obviously trying to look like they had not been watching the whole thing. She rolled her eyes and waved them down. “Well, I believe that resolves our problem, unless Miss Dash still wanted to speak with Fluttershy?”

“Nah,” Rainbow shrugged, “I get she’s busy. I think I’ll meet up with Pinkie when her shift ends.”

“And Ah gotta get back to fixing the truck, else I’d invite y’all to stay a bit longer.”

“It’s no problem,” Sunset said, “Twilight and I have some studying to do.”

“Oh yeah, the big Biology test, right? Guess Ah ought to get on that after Ah finish up here.” Applejack grunted. “The work never ends.”

“Well, we’ll let you get back to it,” Adagio said, “Thank you for helping resolve the situation.”

“Anytime, Adagio. Anytime.”

==O==

After one last bus ride, which seemed to take much longer than the others, the girls were finally back at the apartment. Rainbow Dash had gotten off in town to meet Pinkie at Sugarcube Corner, and the sirens and Sunset each went to their respective apartments, with Twilight going with Sunset to pick up where they had left off with their studies.

Aria and Adagio stayed in the living room, opting to spend their time together rather than going back to their own bedrooms. They leaned against each other, somewhat exhausted from the drama of the day, watching an old science fiction movie in black and white. The sun had just set when they finally heard the front door opening. They turned eagerly to see Sonata, who smiled at them happily. Her hair was back in its usual pony tail, and she looked tired, but none the worse for wear.

“H-hey girls,” She said, chuckling a little nervously. “You didn’t stay up for me, did you?”

“We did,” Adagio said, then glanced at the stove clock. “But it’s not that late. Only eight o’clock.”

“Oh, it felt later than that,” Sonata said, walking into the living room. “Can I sit down?”

“Of course,” Adagio said, scooting over so Sonata could sit on the couch as well.

Sonata took the proffered seat, but did not snuggle in with her sisters like she normally would. “I’m sorry for worrying you. I just wanted it to be a surprise, to make you guys feel better. I- I don’t want to be the one to spill the beans, but if you really want I’ll tell you.” Her voice wavered, and her bottom lip trembled as she spoke.

Adagio sighed. “Sonata, it’s okay if you want to keep things to yourself. You’re your own woman, and we trust you. “Right, Aria?” She asked, looking pointedly at her sister. Aria grunted, looking away, but nodded. “See? So don’t feel like you have to tell us if you don’t want to. But we do care, and when you’re ready to share, we’ll be here. I promise.”

Sonata nodded, her teary pout replaced with a teary smile. “O-okay! I don’t even have to keep it a secret long. Just go to South Canterlot Park tomorrow for the festival, okay? I’ll probably be gone before you wake up, because I have to meet the others, but promise you’ll meet me there?”

“Alright,” Adagio said, “We promise.”

“Yeah,” Aria agreed, her stern expression melting into a ghost of a smile. “We wouldn’t miss it for the world, Nata.”

Author's Note

I swear, I don’t have it out for Rainbow! I’m going somewhere with her, I promise.

Chapter 8- In the Park

“Well, it certainly looks like we’re at the right place,” Adagio said, stepping off the bus. She glanced around at the throng of people crowding the park. Families played and picnicked on the carefully tended, grassy lawns. Craft stalls and game booths lined the sidewalk, and an assortment of food trucks had arranged themselves along one of the blocked off streets. On the other side of the park, a large gazebo was set up with a curtain, and rows of plastic seats arranged in front. The whole place had the lively air any early autumn festival should.

“Wow, I’ve never seen this place so busy!” Sunset said excitedly as she stepped off behind the siren. “I thought this was just some fundraiser.”

“It started out that way,” Aria said, following the others. Her eyes were glued to the screen of her smart phone as she read off an article. “The Canterlot Fundraiser Festival was originally implemented to raise interest and money for non-essential public works, like the park itself and the exposition center. It was really well received, so they decided to go all out and make it an annual festival. Most of the proceeds this year go to renovations on some senior center.” She finally glanced up, giving the crowds an annoyed look. “Too crowded for my tastes.”

“You’ll get over it,” Adagio replied sardonically.

“Keep an eye out for the others,” Sunset cut in. “They were probably coming anyway, but since we all got that big group text from Rarity, I’m sure everyone will be here.”

“You already know what the surprise is though,” Aria grumbled.

“Well, yes, somewhat at least.” Sunset said sheepishly. “I knew there was something in the works, but I didn’t know all the details, like the date or the fact that Fluttershy was involved. I don’t know why they didn’t give us more heads up though. There must have been some last-minute deal.

“Well, I’m sure we can wring an explanation out of them once we see what all the fuss is about,” Adagio said.

“Hey guys!” The three girls jumped as Pinkie Pie appeared out of nowhere, pulling them all into a sudden group hug. “You made it! I’m so happy!” she shouted, squeezing her friends tightly.

“Howdy, girls,” Applejack said, approaching casually from the same direction Pinkie apparently had. “Ah see she found ya before Ah did.” She chuckled as the trio struggled to disentangle themselves from the perky girl’s grip.

“H-hey, Applejack,” Sunset said as she caught her breath. “Hey Pinkie.” Pinkie waved enthusiastically. “Any sign of the others?”

“Not yet,” Applejack said, “We just got here ourselves, thanks to work and chores, so we ain’t seen Rainbow or Twilight. Ah know Rarity and Fluttershy have been here since morning though. Same as Big Mac and Ah assume Sonata.”

“Yes,” Adagio confirmed, “So you know what’s going on too.”

“Yeah, since my brother’s involved,” The farmer confirmed. “Can’t tell ya though, on Sonata’s request. Y’all will like it though.”

“Well, can you at least tell us where we need to go?” Aria hissed. “It’s like we’re the only ones in the dark about this.”

“Oh, I’m in the dark too!” Pinkie exclaimed. At some point she had obtained a funnel cake and a roll of cotton candy, and she viciously tore into the latter. “But I love surprises!” She said around a full mouth.

“Consarn it, Pinkie!” Applejack chided, “Ah told ya not to go overboard on the sweets!”

“But it’s so good!” Pinkie answered, finishing the candy in a single bite and immediately starting on the funnel cake.

“Yer gonna make yerself sick,” Applejack groaned, but any further scolding was interrupted by Twilight’s arrival.

“Sunset, there you are!” The bookworm exclaimed, running up to the group and pulling Sunset into a quick hug. She let go with a blush, adjusting her hair and glasses. “Um, and everyone else too.” Adagio smirked. “I’m just glad I finally found people I know!” Twilight protested.

“It’s fine, sugarcube, we get it,” Applejack chuckled. “Now we’re just missing Rainbow Dash.”

“Oh no. What will we ever do without her,” Aria snarked, only to receive an elbow to the ribs from Adagio. “What?”

“Remember what I said about getting along,” Adagio hissed. “Also,” She pointed toward where a familiar mop of prismatic hair was weaving its way through the crowd in their general direction. Aria groaned. “Careful,” Adagio chided, “If you overplay it too much, I might start to think you’re hiding a crush.”

“Bite me,” Aria glared, flipping her sister the bird.

“Buy me dinner and we’ll see,” Adagio teased, flicking at the outstretched finger.

“You’re the fucking worst.” Aria hissed.

“You mean best,” Adagio winked, and then their argument was put to a stop by the timely arrival of the other girl.

“Hey girls, what’s crackin?” Rainbow asked as she skidded to a stop in the middle of the circle.

“Bout time ya showed up,” Applejack joked, “Ya getting slower lately?”

“What!? No way!” Rainbow protested, “I’m faster than ever!”

“Suuure ya are,” Applejack laughed.

“Applejack, stop teasing Dashie!” Pinkie scolded, waving her ice cream cone admonishingly. Where she had gotten it from, no one could say, and her previous desserts had disappeared without a trace.

“Gracious girl, slow down!” Applejack cried.

“Come now,” Adagio said, sliding easily between the two girls so she could throw an arm around their shoulders. “Go easy on her, Applejack. Why should she deny herself the pleasure when it’s right there for the taking?”

“Ah get the distinct feeling ya ain’t talking about desserts anymore.” Applejack muttered, slipping free of Adagio’s grip.

“Aw, lighten up, AJ!” Rainbow teased, “Why shouldn’t she pleasure herself- wait, that came out wrong!” She went beet red, waving her hands in front of her face as the others laughed. “Damnit.”

“Adagio!” Sunset scolded, walking over from where she had been talking to Twilight, “Are you trying to seduce my friends again?”

“Your friends?” Adagio gasped, feigning offence, “Why Sunset, I thought we agreed to share!” Sunset rolled her eyes, and Adagio laughed, though she did release her grip on the pink girl. Or tried to, only to discover that the girl had somehow turned it back on her and was once again holding her in a tight hug. The other girls snickered as the siren tried in vain to push Pinkie off. Aria especially had a wide grin, as she snapped a picture with her phone. “Thanks for the help,” Adagio deadpanned, only increasing the other girls’ laughter.

She had almost resigned herself to her fate when the pink girl suddenly let go, sucking in a big gasp of air and pointing. “Guys, look! Sandalwood and Treehugger are selling brownies!” And just like that she was gone.

“W-wait, Pinkie!” Applejack shouted, “Those ain’t- Pinkie!” She rushed off after her friend. Rainbow took off after her, laughing gleefully.

“Well, that happened,” Aria muttered.

“I wonder what’s gotten them so excited?” Twilight asked. Sunset and Adagio shrugged.

“So what exactly are we supposed to do now?” Aria asked.

“Well,” Sunset answered, checking her phone, “It looks like we’ve got another hour before the big reveal, we can just wander around the park, visit some booths.”

“That sounds like an excellent idea,” Adagio said, “We haven’t been to a fair like this for the sole purpose of enjoying ourselves in… hmm, I don’t think I can think of a single time, actually.”

Aria shrugged. “When you gotta eat, you gotta eat.”

“Yes, but it’s a shame nonetheless,” Adagio said, almost melancholic. She shook herself out of it. “Well then, it will be a new experience. Let’s go and mingle.” The others agreed, and they made their way in the direction of the game booths.

==O==

Sonata peeked nervously through the blinds, eying the park from the building across the street. People were milling about happily, and a few were already saving seats by the gazebo. She gulped.

“Don’t worry, darling. You’ll do fine,” Rarity assured her, placing a hand on the siren’s shoulder.

“But what if they see us?”

“Sunset is keeping them distracted on the other side of the park,” Rarity assured her. The fashionista grabbed a hairbrush and began running it through the blue girl’s hair. “We won’t have any trouble getting to the gazebo before they arrive, and then you can hide behind the curtain until it’s time.”

“I just hope they like the surprise,” Sonata sighed, chewing on her lip. “I’m… not used to being nervous to perform.”

“It’s only natural,” Rarity assured her, “You’re trying something new, and trying to impress someone you care about.” She finished brushing, and began collecting the hair up into a tight bun. “But I assure you, you are more than ready.”

Sonata turned, looking up at the other girl gratefully. “Thanks, Rarity.”

==O==

“Ha! Take that, you pathetic little shits!”

POP!

“Wow, she really gets into it, doesn’t she?” Sunset commented.

“Which one?” Adagio shot back.

Aria and Twilight had gotten drawn into one of the several dart games set up along the path, and were currently competing to see who could pop more of the displayed balloons with their projectiles. The gentleman behind the counter began to wring his hands together nervously, as they had both been playing quite a while and so had racked up a significant score.

“You don’t need to be so aggressive,” Twilight pointed out helpfully, tossing a dart in a gentle arc. It struck the board at an angle, easily popping a bright red balloon. “See, the weight of the dart as it comes down gives it enough momentum to easily puncture the rubber.”

Aria scoffed. “Sure, if you wanna be a pussy about it,” She said, closing one eye and taking careful aim. Rearing back, she whipped her arm forward with great force, sending her own dart whistling through the air to impale a balloon and drive itself halfway into the soft cork. “See? My way is way more satisfying.”

“Any chance at a competition,” Adagio said, shaking her head. “As long as she wins.”

“Yes!”

“Like that,” Adagio finished.

Sunset giggled. “Well, at least they’re having fun, right?”

“True enough,” Adagio said with a smirk. A few minutes later the girls returned, bearing the fruits of their efforts. Twilight had a giant stuffed unicorn, orange with a bright red mane. Adagio smirked as she saw it, and Sunset blushed.

“W-what?” Twilight asked, clutching the toy and blushing. “I- I thought it was cute.”

“I’ll bet you did,” Adagio said, receiving a glare from Sunset. She just laughed, turning to Aria next. “And what did you win?”

“Nothing,” Aria growled, and indeed she did not appear to be carrying a giant plush. However, she had removed her hoodie and held it wrapped in a suspicious looking bundle. “Shouldn’t we be meeting up with the others by now?”

“Yes, actually,” Sunset confirmed, checking the time. “Let’s head over to the gazebo.”

They arrived after a short walk to find Rainbow, Pinkie, and Applejack already there, fortunately having saved seats for the rest of their group. Applejack was leaning back in her chair with her hat dipped low over her eyes. Rainbow was fidgeting impatiently, while Pinkie was unusually still, staring lethargically up at the clouds and giggling softly.

“So, she finally crashed huh?” Adagio said as she took a seat near Applejack.

“Something like that…” Applejack muttered.

“What if the clouds were really cotton candy?” Pinkie tittered, “And when it rained, instead of water, it was chocolate milk?”

“Why does that sound familiar?” Adagio shuddered.

“Is she going to be alright?” Sunset asked with some concern as she and the others also found seats.

“Yeah, she’ll be good in a couple hours,” Applejack grumbled, “She just got into something she shouldn’t have.”

“Giggle at the ghosties, hehehe…”

“I see…” Adagio said.

“Come on, start the show already!” Rainbow groaned impatiently.

“Now Rainbow,” Applejack started, but was saved by the presence of someone walking up onto the stage, “Nevermind.”

“Hello, everybody!” Said the sharply dressed, bespectacled woman, “Welcome to Canterlot’s twenty-fourth annual Autumn Fundraiser Festival!” A few people cheered, and there was a smattering of applause. The last few seats filled up, and other passers-by stopped to see what the commotion was about.

“We of the Parks and Recreation department thank you for your time and generous contributions today, and we hope you look forward to the musical groups we have set up for you to enjoy going into the evening.” The officiant checked her clipboard. “First up, we have some local talent: a youth quartet. It is my pleasure to introduce to you, the Pony Tones!” She stepped aside with a flourish, and the curtains pulled open.

Adagio’s eyes widened as she recognized the four lined up on the stage. The rest of the group had similar reactions, save for Pinkie who was still out of it. Even Applejack and Sunset, who had an idea of what to expect, were caught off guard as the sharply-dressed quartet stepped up to a row of microphones.

In the fore positions stood Rarity alongside Applejack’s older brother, Big Macintosh. The former had her hair expertly coiffed while the latter had had his carefully combed and slicked back. To their left stood Fluttershy, and to the right was Sonata, both wearing tight, professional buns and nervous smiles. All four had sharp-looking teal suits, with golden ties. The girls wore professional, knee length skirts, while Big Mac naturally wore slacks. All together they made a very striking first impression, and the effect only increased as they began to sing, blending their voices in harmony.

“Bum bum bum-ba-da ba-da
Bum bum bum-ba-da ah!”

Big Macintosh stepped forward, his deep, bass voice taking over and thrumming through the speakers.

“Step outside and you feel the sunshine,
Something’s in the air today.
Sky is clear and you’re feeling so fine,
Everything’s gonna be A-okay.”

Then Rarity stepped forward, taking the lead on the next verse, her light, refined voice complimenting the farmer’s deep one.

“If you listen carefully,
On every corner there’s a rhythm playing.
Then it happens suddenly,
The music takes you over and you-”

Finally, Fluttershy and Sonata stepped forward, abandoning the beat to add their voices to the lyrics being sung.

“Find you’ve got the music,
Got the music in you,
Find you’ve got the music,
Got the music in you!”

Once again Big Mac took the lead, the others taking a step back to return to singing the beat.

“Oh- oh
Everybody’s saying you should,
Learn to express your voice,
But if talk doesn’t seem like it’s the answer,
Luckily you have a choice.”

The others stepped up, again joining their voice to the bass.

“When you find you’ve got the music,
Got the music in you,
Find you’ve got the music,
Got the music in you!”

Then, to everyone’s surprise, the leads stepped back to allow Fluttershy to take center stage with a little twirl.

“There’s music in the treetops,
There’s music in the vale,
And all around you music fills the sky.”

The she stepped back, and Sonata skipped up, taking the lead for the first time.

“There’s music in the river,
And music in the grass,
And the music makes your heart soar in reply!”

And once again everyone joined in with the chorus, “When you find you’ve got the music…” but Adagio and Aria were unable to focus on the music any more. Their eyes were for their sister alone, and the bright smile she wore. She looked so genuinely happy. Adagio could feel tears prickling at her eyes, and Aria tried to hide her sniveling behind a fit of fake coughing. The rest of the group was either swaying with the music or grinning happily. Sunset mouthed the words to herself, bobbing back and forth with her arm around Twilight’s shoulder. Pinkie followed the beat with her finger, giggling absently. Applejack grinned widely at her brother, and Rainbow was staring slack-jawed at Fluttershy.

Once the music finally wound down, the audience erupted in applause, many people getting to their feet to give a standing ovation. The quartet smiled, enthusiastically waving to the cheering audience. Sonata’s gaze found her sisters, and she grinned, raising her hand sheepishly to greet them. She wanted to run down to them right then and there, but they still had two more songs in their set. Feeling lighter than she had in a very long time, she looked at the others with which she shared the stage, and at Rarity’s signal she once again began to sing.

==O==

“Ohmygosh, Fluttershy, you were awesome!” Rainbow crowed, pulling the mousey pinkette into a tight hug.

“Ya did good, bro,” Applejack said with a smile, slapping Big Macintosh on the back. He nodded, grinning proudly.

“Sonata!” Adagio cried, pulling her sister into a crushing, possessive embrace. “That was amazing, Sonata. I’m so proud of you!”

“Y-you are?” Sonata gasped, “You’re not mad?”

“Of course we’re not mad, stupid,” Aria said, patting her younger sister’s back. “Why would we be mad?”

“W-well, I thought you- you didn’t like my singing anymore,” She sniffed.

“Oh, sister,” Adagio said, pulling her even closer, “We never hated your singing. I am so, so sorry we made you feel that way. It was… painful, to hear it, and be reminded of what we were, what we lost. We- I never meant to hurt you. I’m sorry!” She buried her head in Sonata’s shoulder, sniveling lightly.

“H-hey!” Sonata protested, squirming awkwardly, “I thought apologizing was supposed to be unbecoming!”

“Oh, shut up and let us love you,” Aria growled, adding herself to her sister’s embrace.

A few feet away, Sunset looked on at the heartfelt exchange, the fourth member of the quartet standing next to her. “You did good, Rarity. I knew you were the right choice to help Sonata.”

“I’m always happy to help, of course,” Rarity said with a slight smile. “They do look happy.”

“Yeah,” Sunset agreed, “They really do.” Then she sighed. “I feel bad though, like I lied to them.”

“Posh, you did no such thing!” Rarity chided. “You know this was last minute, I didn’t even have the chance to tell you about it before you began your little adventure yesterday. And it’s not as if you knew Fluttershy was going to be involved.”

“Still, I feel a bit stupid though.”

“Oh, enough of that!” Rarity scolded. “Honestly, Sunset, you are far too eager to beat yourself up over every little mistake.”

“Yeah, I know,” Sunset groaned. “So, what is the story with Fluttershy? What happened with Toe-Tapper?”

Rarity huffed in remembered irritation. “Well, as you know, I filled the vacancy left by Torch Song with Sonata, thanks to your recommendation. What I did not know was that Toe-Tapper had decided to move in with her once she left, in Fillydelphia! Of course that meant I had yet another slot to fill, and with almost no notice whatsoever! Well, fortunately Fluttershy was willing to put up with my griping, darling that she is, and when I told her of my difficulties, she actually asked if she could fill in!”

Sunset whistled. “I’m surprised. Usually she doesn’t like the spotlight that much.”

“Well, it’s hardly the spotlight,” Rarity said, “But I agree, she is definitely more front-and-center than she ever got to be in the Rainbooms. The music is more her speed, though, and I think that makes her more comfortable. Plus, with Big Macintosh in the group, she loses the excuse of being the shyest!” Rarity giggled.

Sunset laughed. “Well, I think it’s been good for both of them. She and Sonata both look so happy right now.”

“Quite,” Rarity nodded, smiling in agreement. Around them, friends old and new chattered excitedly about the performance. It was a good day.

Chapter 9- Hot Water

“AAAAH! FUCK, DAMMIT!”

It had been a quiet late morning, before Adagio’s scream pierced the peaceful atmosphere. Aria was sitting at her computer, working on her latest research project. She had been up for a few hours, eating a light breakfast before getting sucked into watching a morning movie with Sonata. The film was mediocre, but it had been worth it to see her younger sister curled on the couch, happily cuddling the oversized purple seahorse plush which had “mysteriously” appeared on top of her bed after her performance with the Pony Tones the weekend before. The sight had put Aria in a good mood, and she had sat down, ready to knock a huge chunk off her to-do list.

All of that had, of course, been totally spoiled by her older sister’s outburst. Groaning, Aria looked at the clock. She needn’t have bothered, as the morning train chose that moment to thunder past their building, oh-so-helpfully informing her that it was just past a quarter to ten. She waited for the ringing in her ears to fade before pushing herself away from her desk with an irritated groan. Whatever the matter was, it was unlikely to be resolved quietly.

Stepping outside, she found Sonata in the hallway, clutching her plush and tapping at the bathroom door. “You alright Dagi?” The youngest siren asked.

“No, I’m not alright!” The eldest screamed back.

Shaking her head, Aria decided to take matters into her own hands. “Dagi! What’s the issue?”

“There’s no hot water!” Adagio shouted back.

“You sure?”

“Yes I’m fucking sure!”

Aria groaned. It really had to be serious for Adagio to use such strong language so freely. Sure, their older sister was no stranger to occasional fits of anger, but she typically controlled it better. Usually it was Aria’s job to fly off the handle.

“Why don’t you ask Sunset if you can use hers?” Sonata suggested hesitantly.

“She’s at school!” Adagio moaned.

Sonata hummed in thought. “Don’t you have a key?”

“Doesn’t matter,” Aria interjected, “We share a boiler, if we’re out, she’s out.”

“Oh,” Sonata said dejectedly.

“Sorry, Dagi, you’re gonna have to suck it up,” Aria said with a shrug. “Party like it’s last century.”

Adagio griped at that, but she hardly had a choice, and soon the sound of running water drowned out her grumbling. Forty minutes later, she emerged, having barely managed to complete her morning routine without contracting hypothermia. Thoroughly annoyed, she had none of the self-assured poise she normally did by that point in the morning. Her clothes were somewhat rumpled from where she had thrown them on in a hurry, and her damp hair was still wrapped up in a towel and balanced precariously on her head. The incident with the shower had put her significantly behind schedule.

Sonata had gone out of the way to prep Adagio’s breakfast while she was in the shower, cooking her ham and eggs up just the way she liked them and even buttering her toast. Aria had even volunteered a cup of her super special stash of high-caffeinated coffee blend, though she had made Sonata close her eyes while she fetched it from its hiding spot over the fridge. Despite the rough start, Adagio managed a smile at her sisters’ efforts and made a point to gulp down as much of the meal as she could.

“Thanks girls, but I’ve gotta run. I’m late as it is,” She said, swallowing the last of her coffee and pushing her plate aside.

“Wait, your towel!” Sonata called as Adagio made for the door.

“Thanks!” Adagio called back, shaking her hair free and tossing the towel on the counter. “Damn, no time to dry it properly. Aria, please give our useless landlords a call and get them down here to fix this mess.”

“Yeah, yeah, I’m on it,” Aria said, waving her away. “Go, you’ll miss the damn bus!”

==O==

Aria ground her teeth in frustration, pacing the living room floor. She had been trying to deal with the brothers for hours, and with no luck. First, they had been on “lunch break” at ten in the morning. That had lasted until about one. Then they gave her the runaround for another hour, before flat out refusing to make the repairs.

What could she do about it? She could not exactly threaten them with legal action, since that would draw too much attention to their own questionable legal status. Calling a professional plumber would raise the same issue, anyone who came would be legally required to report that the industrial building was being used as an unlawful residence. The only option left was to try and fix it herself. Groaning in irritation, she pocketed her phone and grabbed her shiny black toolbox from the closet.

“I wanna help!” Sonata chirped, when she spotted Aria heading out with the toolbox.

“No way,” Aria said flatly.

“Come on, I can help!” Sonata pleaded.

“No, you’ll break everything and flood the damn apartment!” Aria growled.

Sonata pouted. “That happened one time!”

Aria groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. “You know what, fine,” She said, smirking behind her hand as inspiration struck, “I need you to go down to the hardware store and pick up a big tub of ‘elbow grease.’”

“You got it!” Sonata chirped, saluting sharply before running off to get her wallet.

“Moron,” Aria snickered, slipping out the door and heading downstairs. The apartment’s stairwell was at the far end of the building from the street. It opened out into a small parking lot that had long fallen into disrepair. It was out of the way enough that the apartment residents could come and go without attracting attention, and could even keep vehicles if they wished to test fate. As neither Sunset nor the Dazzlings owned any vehicles, the lot was only used by their neighbor and Sunset’s friends who had cars. Most people just used the bus stop at the end of the block.

The outer door was locked from the inside. Naturally only the apartment residents and the landlords should have keys, though Aria suspected at least one of the Rainbooms had a copy. What was of greater interest to Aria, however, was the interior doors. The heavy steel double doors led into the warehouse proper, though they were chained and padlocked shut, a precaution the brothers had doubtless taken to prevent squatters from living in the space rent-free.

As much as she despised Flim and Flam, Aria actually shared their sentiment. Canterlot had a very low homeless population, so it was unlikely to be a real issue, but she did not like the idea of strangers living in her basement without her knowledge. Which was why she had replaced the padlock with one of her own. The original was a cheap little thing, and a simple tap with a hammer had been enough to dislodge the tumbler. The new lock was thick and heavy, and she had the only key on her chain.

Popping the lock, she slid off the chain and wrapped it around her arm. She was far from stupid enough to just leave it by the door for some random asshole to lock her in by mistake. Or on purpose even. Who did she look like, Sonata? Unfortunately, the door was not built in such a way that she could relock it from the inside so she would just have to keep the chain with her.

The warehouse space was dark, the electricity to that part of the building having been shut off long ago. The only light came from long, narrow windows set near the ceiling, filtered through years of unwashed dust and grime. The room itself was mostly empty though, having been cleaned out when the building was originally abandoned, and the concrete floor was flat and even. Aria had explored the place when she first switched the locks, and so had little trouble making her way through the gloom.

Using her phone as a light, Aria quickly found her way to the only part of the building she had not managed to break into. A smallish concrete room tucked away in one corner, the boiler room was locked behind another heavy steel door. She had tried picking the lock once, but had quickly grown bored. The lock was especially tough, built to industrial standards, and the stenciled sign identifying the space had done little to pique her interest at the time.

Now was a different story, however, as she would have to get inside if she wanted to fix the hot water situation. Fortunately for her, the door opened outward. A shield was welded over the frame to prevent anyone tampering with the bolt, but the hinges were largely unguarded. It would take some time, but taking them off was her best bet.

She dropped the chain and toolbox, kneeling down to root through the latter and pull out the tools she needed. Finding what she wanted, she turned her attention to the middle hinge, a hammer in one hand and a flat headed screwdriver in the other. She paused before starting. What she was about to do could possibly be considered vandalism or something. Of course, her ultimate goal was to fix something, so it was probably okay.

Aria frowned. Since when did she need to justify that kind of thing? She was a siren, damnit, she should not need to explain herself. So why did she? Grunting, she threw herself into the task, concentrating on the sound of her hammer tapping on the back of the screwdriver to distract herself from the troubling thoughts.

Slowly but surely the pin began to separate from the hinge, the flat head of the screwdriver soon finding purchase on the underside of the cap. She grinned at the tiny victory before continuing her work. So focused was she that she forgot to keep an eye on the door, and the sound of metal tapping on metal drowned out the sound of footsteps.

“Hiya, Sugarcube.”

“Aaaah!” Aria cried, swinging the hammer viciously at the intruder. She was blinded by a bright flash of orange light, and her wrist was caught in a crushing grip. She threw the screwdriver in her panic, and was rewarded with a pained grunt. The grip on her arm loosened and she pulled free, leaping back and to her feet so she could square off with her opponent.

It was at that moment that the light faded, allowing her to make out the silhouette of a familiar-looking Stetson. “A-Applejack!?” She growled.

“The same,” The farm girl said, gingerly rubbing her stomach. “Golly, but ya got one heck of a throwing arm.”

“Don’t fucking sneak up on me,” Aria snapped.

“Sorry about that, Ah thought ya heard me call ya,” Applejack said, looking a bit embarrassed. She stroked her orange colored pendant. “Lucky I have good reflexes, though. One of us could have gotten hurt.”

“You didn’t scare me, Apples,” Aria said caustically, rubbing her wrist.

“Ah wasn’t trying to scare ya!” Applejack protested, “Ah just meant that Ah don’t always have the best control over this here magic. Ah could have used too much force just as easy as too little.” She shrugged. “But Ah’m sorry all the same.”

Aria nodded tersely, silently accepting the apology. Maybe, just maybe she had overreacted, but a thousand years in the human world had taught her that it was better to be sorry than dead. It was the girl’s own fault for sneaking up on her anyway.

Taking a deep breath, she remembered what her sister had said about getting along with the Rainbooms. It was not a pleasant thought, but maybe having an extra set of hands would be useful. Normally she would have duped some sucker into doing it for her anyway. “So what brings you down into the pit?” She asked, attempting to strike up something resembling a friendly conversation as she returned to her spot in front of the door.

“Sunset was griping about having an issue with the hot water,” She farmer said, squatting to get a better look at what the siren was doing. “Ah offered to take a look, seeing as how Ah have a bit of history with yer landlords. Ah imagine the fact that yer here means Ah was right and they’re trying to pull one over on ya?”

“Yeah, pretty much,” Aria grunted, finally popping the first pin free. She snatched it up and tossed it into her toolbox with a loud clang!

“Lemme help ya,” Applejack said. Aria noticed for the first time that the farmer had brought a toolbox of her own. It was bigger than the siren’s, and had clearly seen a lot more action. Unlike hers, Applejack’s was old and rusted, the red paint marred by countless dents and stains. Glancing at Aria’s handiwork, Applejack rooted through her own toolbox to retrieve a similar set of tools.

Aria motioned toward the lowest hinge, standing up to work on the topmost one herself. Applejack nodded, shedding her coat and tossing it to the floor so she could lie on it and get a better angle. “So,” Aria said, as two sets of tapping echoed around the empty room, “Wouldn’t school have like, just let out? How did you get a toolbox so fast?”

“Always keep it in the truck,” Applejack answered casually. “Never know when Ah might need it.”

“Fair enough. So you know this is basically vandalism right?” Aria smirked.

Applejack shrugged. “More like breaking and entering, Ah imagine. But Ah know those crooks y’all rent from, and Ah can’t let friends suffer just because of some silly legal horse crap. Especially when what they’re doing ain’t exactly on the level either.”

“Ah, a pragmatist then,” Aria said, her pin over halfway out. “At least someone in your group isn’t a total idealist.”

Applejack shrugged. “Ya learn a lot, living on a farm. But Ah imagine some of the others are a bit more world wise than they let on. And it never hurts to help.”

“I’m sure I could think of an example,” Aria said drily, “But that would make me an idiot for turning down free labor.” Applejack chuckled at that, and Ari couldn’t help a small smile. The farm girl was starting to grow on her. Unlike some of the others, she knew enough not to run her mouth all the time.

“Looks like we’re just about there,” Applejack said, shaking Aria out of her thoughts.

The siren nodded. Her pin was loose enough to remove, and she saw that Applejack had already pulled hers. Making sure the farmer was out of the way, Aria stepped to the side of the door so she could stick her screwdriver between the jamb and one of the hinges. She worked it back and forth for a moment, until the heavy door slid forward a fraction of an inch. After a moment, it was just enough for her to get her fingers on. She pulled, relying on what was left of her siren strength to pry it open from the hinge side.

Once it was out far enough Applejack was able to lend a hand, and they pulled the door back along the wall until the bolt slid free. Then they shifted the heavy door to the side until it could lean freely against the wall. Aria raised an eyebrow, noting that Applejack had not needed a trace of magic to move the thing.

With the door out of the way, Aria was finally able to step inside. Unlike the rest of the warehouse, which at least had some natural light filtering in from outside, the boiler room was completely dark, being absent of windows itself. Fortunately, the power shutoff did not apply to the utility rooms, so with the help of her flashlight she was able to quickly locate and flip the light switch. An ancient, bare bulb flickered to life, bathing the space with dull yellow light and heavy, contrasting shadows.

What was revealed was less than ideal. Aria could do little more than stare at the complicated array of parts and machinery. Chewing her lip, she realized that fixing the boiler would be far more complicated than she had imagined. “Well, fuck.”

Applejack followed her in, glancing around. “Looks pretty standard to me, lemme see what Ah can find.” Aria nodded, crossing her arms and leaning against the doorframe as the farmer looked around. It irked her to be shown up like that, but the siren knew better than to get in the way of someone who could probably do the job faster and better. Besides, back when she had her magic she would not have given a second thought to letting some unsuspecting schmuck do the work for her. What was so different now? The train of thought made her grumpy, so she cast about for something to distract herself with. Thinking back to the previous weekend, she decided to have a little fun with Applejack.

“So, that Big Macintosh guy, he’s your brother?” Aria asked casually.

Applejack nodded absently, following one of the pipes with her eyes. “Yup.”

“Older or younger?” The siren inquired.

“Older,” Applejack answered, crouching down to look under one of the tanks.

“Oh, that’s a relief,” Aria said with a smirk. “He has a nice, deep voice.”

“Uh-huh,” Applejack agreed.

“You know what they say about boys with deep voices right?” Aria giggled. “Let’s just say, I bet he lives up to the name Big Macintosh.”

“Ah, w-what!?” Applejack exclaimed, her face flushing as her brain finally caught up to the conversation. “Ah’m sure Ah don’t know what ya mean, Aria, but Ah’d appreciate if ya didn’t talk about my brother that way.”

“What, I’m not allowed to compliment your brother’s exceptional lung capacity?” Aria smirked.

“Uh-huh,” Applejack said, looking annoyed despite the slight blush on her face. “Ah think you and Ah both know that ain’t what ya were getting at.”

“Well, I do like a man who can hold his breath,” The siren replied, wiggling her eyebrows suggestively.

Applejack groaned, tossing her hands in defeat. “Ah give up. We’re changing the subject!” She sighed in exasperation. “Ah found the leak, at least.”

“Oh, awesome,” Aria said, pushing away from the wall. “We can patch it up and get out of this pisshole. Where is it?”

“Ya see that puddle there?” Applejack asked, pointing to a dark spot on the concrete. Aria nodded. “That pipe there was dripping. Looks like one of the seams wasn’t quite up to the job and it sprung a leak. Ah’m guessing that messed with the pressure, and flipped one of the valves to reroute it around the boiler. Turned out the pilot light too, that’s good.

“Well, I guess that explains why we still have cold water anyway. But that sounds like it’ll be a bitch to fix.” Aria groaned, reaching out to poke the offending pipe, only to have her hand smacked away by Applejack.

“Woah there, girl. That’s a hot water pipe, it could still be scalding!” Aria jerked her hand away, looking sheepish. “It’s alright,” Applejack said, hovering her own hand about an inch from the pipe. She tapped it, jerking back almost immediately, before touching it a second time, for a bit longer. “Alright, it feels okay, but better safe than sorry.”

“Yeah,” Aria said, rubbing her hand absently, “Burns are… not fun.”

“They sure ain’t,” Applejack agreed. “Hmm, anyway, Ah don’t think it’ll be too tough to fix. The pipe itself ain’t busted, just the seal. A little caulk and it’ll be right as rain Ah expect.” She stretched, popping her back. “There’s no flow to this pipe, but we probably oughta shut off the water main anyway. It’s just a patch job, but if the water’s going while it dries it could muck up the seal all over again.”

“Okay, so… where?” Aria asked, glancing around. “Nevermind,” She said as she spotted a row of faded red valves. Scrutinizing them closely, she found one labeled “Main.” Nearby, she also found a set of levers. One, labeld as the “Emergency boiler shutoff,” was tripped. Nice and clear, and it looked like Applejack was completely correct. That was good. Nodding, she reached for the valve she needed and gave it a powerful turn.

Or at least she tried to. After a minute of grunting and fighting with it, she threw her arms up in frustration. “Damn it, it’s stuck! Apples, hand me a monkey wrench or something, I need leverage.”

“Here, lemme give it a shot,” Applejack replied, wandering over. She briefly followed Aria’s attempt, trying to turn the wheel with no result. “Woah nelly, ya weren’t kidding.”

“Were you trying to show me up?” Aria asked, crossing her arms.

“Who do Ah look like, Rainbow Dash?” Applejack shot back smugly. “Ah just wanted to see if Ah needed to use this,” She tapped her pendant. A soft orange glow appeared, and she tried again, managing to turn the wheel about half an inch with a great squeal. She grunted and tried again, this time managing a full quarter of a turn. After that, it was child’s play to turn it the rest of the way to the stop. “Not the flashiest magic around, Ah reckon, but it sure is practical.”

“I’ll say,” Aria whistled, eying the farmer’s handiwork. “I still would have gone for telekinesis though.”

“Well, we can’t all be magical unicorns.”

“Some of us have been better,” Aria said with a smirk.

Applejack just rolled her eyes and began assembling a caulk gun from her toolbox. Once it was ready, she used the hem of her shirt to make sure the pipe was dry, and then began to apply the caulk. The thick paste squeezed out evenly, Applejack carefully coating the entire seam with a generous layer. The whole process took less than two minutes. “Well, that about does it,” She said, smoothing out the excess. “Now we just gotta hang around for a while until it dries and we can turn the water back on.”

“How long will that take?”

“Not long,” Applejack replied with a shrug, “Couple hours.”

Aria sighed, sitting down next to the farmer. “Well, I guess we’re stuck here for a bit. So, tell me more about your brother,” She said with a grin.

“Not a chance,” Applejack scoffed.

“Well, we should talk about something,” Aria said, “It’s boring down here, and my phone signal is shit.”

“Hmm,” Applejack said, lost in thought. Finally, she broke the silence. “Uh, Aria? Ya mind if Ah ask ya a personal question?”

Aria quirked her brow, shooting the other girl a questioning look. “Depends on the question, cowgirl.”

“Right,” Applejack said, scratching the back of her head uncertainly. “Well, Ah wanted to ask about yer family.”

“Huh? Why?” Aria asked, confused. “I mean, you already know them.”

“No, Ah don’t mean yer sisters,” The farmer corrected, “Ah meant, like, back home, in Equestria. It must have been hard, leaving behind yer home and loved ones like that. Ah know Sunset had a rough time of it for a while.”

“Oh,” Aria said with a shrug. “No, nothing really to tell. I mean, coming here sucked, big time. We were so small and weak, and our magic was almost nonexistent. It kind of hurt, too, though I don’t know if that was having our bodies forcefully smooshed into these forms or having the majority of our magic violently torn away. Starswirl was a fucking asshole, and don’t believe anyone who says differently.”

“But yer home…”

“We didn’t have a home. At least, I don’t think so. The memories are pretty foggy, and not just because it’s been a thousand years. But as far as I can remember it was just me, Adagio, and the idiot. I remember the ocean, and it kinda felt like home, I guess. The others were more into it than I was. We couldn’t feed there though. Most of our time in Equestria was spent over land, spreading and harvesting emotional energy and black magic.” She laughed bitterly. “We thought ourselves as some sort of apex predators, but looking back we seem more like glorified farmers.”

“Then why did ya do it?” Applejack asked.

“I don’t fucking know!” Aria snapped. Her face fell. “I don’t know. I don’t even know where we came from.” She clenched her jaw, though Applejack could not tell if it was in anger or sorrow. “I hate Starswirl so much for what he did to us. It hurt like a bitch, and I’m pretty sure his whole plan was to just leave us marooned on this magicless piece-of-shit world and hope we starve to death. But, at least we didn’t get separated. Everything I ever cared about came with me through the portal.”

Aria froze, her face burning crimson as what she had just said fully registered. She turned to Applejack, who was wearing a wide grin. “Tell anyone about this, Apples, and I will personally burn your orchard to the ground,” Aria snarled.”

Applejack chuckled. “Don’t worry about me, hon. My lips are sealed.”

“Yeah,” Aria said sarcastically, “I know how well you keep a secret.”

The farmer’s grin widened. “So where are yer sisters anyhow? Ah’d of thought they’d be as antsy to get this fixed as Sunset was.”

Aria scoffed, “You have no idea. Adagio threw a fit this morning. It’s like we didn’t live through the invention of indoor plumbing. But nah, Miss Priss had work, and honestly can you see Sonata being helpful for this kind of thing? I sent her to the hardware store to get ‘elbow grease.’” She emphasized the last bit with a set of air quotes.

“Ha!” Applejack laughed, “Ah did the same thing to get rid of Pinkie Pie. She’s a sweet gal but Ah don’t think cotton candy is the answer to a leaky water pipe. Hoo boy, Ah wonder if they’ll run into each other before they figure it out?”

“Knowing them?” Aria shrugged with a chuckle. The mood felt much lighter, and she found herself relaxing around the other girl. Maybe it was that friendship bullshit Sunset and Adagio had been going off about lately. She decided that she kind of liked it. “Hey Apples, once this is fixed, you wanna come upstairs and grab a drink?”

Applejack looked at her with a smile. “That would be mighty nice.”

==O==

An hour later saw the girls back at the sirens’ apartment. The caulk had dried nicely, and Applejack had wrapped the patch with bright orange duct tape, both to add an extra seal and to mark the repair in case it ever became an issue again. Then, after returning the valve to its normal position, they had reopened the water main and relit the pilot light. When they told Sunset, she had thanked them no less than a dozen times before immediately rushing off to take a hot shower.

“…And then I heard him storming down the hall, swearing unholy vengeance on the water company,” Aria said, making Applejack laugh. The two were lounging on the sirens’ old couch, resting their feet on the coffee table and watching an old western.

“Yer neighbor seems like a handful all right,” Applejack commented.

“Ugh, you don’t know the half of it,” Aria groaned. She took a sip from her bottle. Applejack had taken a can of orange soda, but after the day she had had Aria had opted for something a bit stronger.

“Ya know,” Applejack said, eying the little bottle of rum, “Ya should come down to the farm some time and have a mug of the family’s cider.”

Aria raised an eyebrow at that. “Cider?” She asked, “Or cider, cider?”

“The second one,” Applejack laughed.

Aria smirked. “First breaking and entering, now underage drinking? Never would have guessed you’d be the bad girl of the Rainbooms.”

“Ah, ain’t nothing,” Applejack laughed, “It ain’t exactly potent. Now Granny’s moonshine, hooo-weee.”

“Glad to know I’m not being a bad influence on you then,” Aria laughed, taking another swig.

“Yeah, ya should swing by. Who knows, maybe Big Mac’ll have a mug with ya.”

“I just might take you up on that, Apples.”

The two jumped as the door to the apartment suddenly slammed open, and in walked Sonata and Pinkie Pie, lugging a massive five-gallon bucket between them. They dropped it with a heavy THUD before striking triumphant poses and grinning widely.

“And what in the name of Tartarus is that?” Aria demanded.

“We found what you asked for!” Sonata said happily.

“Yup, it was super hard to track down too!” Pinkie grinned.

“What are you two on about?” Applejack asked bemusedly.

“You’d better explain yourselves,” Aria added, giving them a pointed glare.

“Elbow Grease!” The girls said in unison, turning the bucket around to show off the label. Their proud grins never faltered.

Aria and Applejack just stared at the duo, speechless. It took a moment, but Aria was the one to finally break the silence and voice what they were thinking. “You know what, I don’t care. Good job you two, go grab some ice cream or something.” The girls squealed happily, rushing back out the door.

“Idiots,” Aria groaned, throwing back the rest of her drink.

“Aw, admit it, ya would be lost without yer sister.”

“Shut up, Apples.”

The farmer chuckled.

Chapter 10- Bad Day

Adagio Dazzle was not having a good day. The hot water being out had meant a cold shower first thing in the morning, and dealing with that had nearly made her miss the bus downtown. In her rush she had forgotten her coat, and even though it was mid-Autumn and the temperatures more than called for it the stubborn bus driver still refused to turn on the heat. The office was little better, the higher-ups always keeping the air conditioning a few degrees below comfortable just to save a buck.

Sneaking into the ladies’ room, she looked herself over in the mirror. She had had little time for personal grooming, and it showed. Her hair was frizzy and disarrayed, and her clothes were clearly wrinkled in places. Sighing, she splashed water over her hands, running her fingers through her thick locks in an attempt to get her hair looking something like presentable.

There was little she could do about her clothes. She tried to dress professionally for work, if a bit on the sexy side. Sure, all of her customer interactions were over the phone, but it was amazing how much easier things could be if she just showed a little skin around the office. Usually. Her supervisor, Paper Cut, seemed to be immune to her charms. Too busy pushing around his secretary to notice when he was in the presence of a real woman. The prick.

Not that she was exactly on top of her game today. Today, her thin white blouse was rumpled and messy, and her skirt had a noticeable crease in the front. Her white tights were the only part of her outfit that did not look wrinkled, and that was only because of how well they hugged her legs.

Groaning, she shook her head. How to salvage her appearance? Maybe she could pull off the messy look today. Loose ponytail, shirt open a little at the top… a sexy, just-rolled-out-of-bed look. Not exactly classy, but it would do. Fortunately, she did not need any makeup to pull off the look, not that she normally used any. Making the required adjustments, she gave her reflection another critical look. Frowning thoughtfully, she pulled a thin pair of reading glasses out of her purse and slipped them on, completing the look. Finally satisfied, she nodded before stepping out into the office.

She had to stop short as someone pushed past her and rushed into the bathroom. Short, with longish pink hair. Wracking her brain, Adagio realized she could not recall the woman’s name. One of the newer interns, then. Something struck her about the woman’s face though- she had been crying. It looked like the big boss man was at it again. Typical middle manager, he had no real talent or power worth speaking of, so he made it his business to make his underlings’ lives miserable. It would have been prime feeding, if she still had her magic.

Grumbling to herself, she returned to her desk, entertaining herself thinking of the horrible things she would do to that man if she still had her powers. But it was not to be. She needed her job, even if it meant playing the innocent little office girl. She was a master manipulator, and had been dealing with Cut’s pathetic mind games for months. Sighing, she began to dial the next number on her list.

The call went about as smoothly as one could ever expect for the collection department. “Hello, this is Angel with Canterlot Communications. I’m just calling to remind you that your cable bill is three weeks overdue. If this is not resolved by the end of the month, the company is going to have to cut your service.” Adagio flinched back at the stream of expletives that followed her spiel, before hanging up and checking the “unpaid” box next to the number. Groaning in exasperation, she looked at her call list. They had raised the quota again. That was the third time that month.

Adagio hated her job. It was more than dealing with a shitty boss and going by a fake name. She could deal with Paper Cut and had gone by many names over the centuries (Although Adagio was her real one, as far as she knew). The problem was the customers. Adagio liked to think she was good with people. She had had princes and paupers alike eating out of her hand in the past, on no more than her own natural talent and beauty. She had thought that would serve her well in a job like this, but it was not meant to be. Talking through the phone severely limited her ability to communicate, and she was robbed of all the nonverbal tricks and cues she had spent decades mastering. On the phone, she was just another anonymous voice. Being constantly yelled at from the other end of the line did little to improve her mood. Growling, she began to enter the next number.

“Angel! Get in here!”

Adagio flinched as Paper Cut’s shrill voice burst through her headset. Growling, she ground her teeth in frustration before clicking the return button and saying, in her sweetest voice, “I’ll be right there, sir.” Pushing herself away, she tossed her headset carelessly onto her desk and took a moment to adjust her top and skirt in her monitor’s reflection before heading to her boss’s office.

“You called me, sir?” Adagio asked as she stepped into Cut’s office, a saccharine tone to her voice. The man sat at an imposing looking desk, which Adagio strongly suspected was not real oak. His skin was the exact color of office post-it notes, and his greasy, unkempt hair was a forgettable shade of brown, like spilled coffee. Beady black eyes glared back at her.

“About time!” He snapped, folding his hands on the desk in front of him. “What took you so long?”

“I came as soon as I could,” Adagio said sweetly. “I only took a moment to make myself presentable.”

“Bah!” He huffed, “Who cares what you look like? You’re here to work, not look pretty. Not like the customers care what you look like over the phone.”

Ah, that old song and dance. Adagio smirked internally. While he was never direct enough in his insults to risk a harassment complaint, he always seemed to have a way of making it come across anyway. Perhaps it was some sort of envy, as his own weasel-like face likely did him few favors with the fairer sex. Of course, his frustrations could just as easily be attributed to his personality.

“What did you need, sir?” Adagio asked, continuing her submissive façade. What she would do to smack the lousy bastard into a wall…

Smirking, he retrieved a thick manila folder and dropped it on the desk. “Have a seat. This may take a while.”

Adagio did as instructed, wincing as the too small plastic chair squeaked under her weight. Her eyes flicked to the folder. That was… new. Normally his games were little more than a shakeup, in lieu of having any real reason he would often call someone into his office just to prod them and see what they revealed. He never had anything as concrete as a file. Adagio bit her lip, realizing that something was wrong. Her already frayed nerves began to jump into overtime, but she was not sure why.

“What is this?” She asked, a slight edge rising beneath her sugary tone.

“Data,” Cut said flippantly. “Statistics. Charts. Performance reviews. Customer surveys.” He clicked his tongue. “Altogether it paints a rather unfortunate picture.”

Adagio felt a cold spike of anxiety. Swallowing thickly, she managed to keep an even voice as she asked, “What exactly does that mean, sir?”

He smirked at her, flipping the folder open and spinning it towards her. The top page was loaded with a series of charts and notes, a disturbing amount of red smattered across the page. “You haven’t been meeting your quotas lately,” Paper Cut said, his voice condescending. “That’s… problematic.”

“Sir, with all due respect,” Adagio said, barely managing not to grind her teeth at the accusation, “The quotas have nearly doubled over the last month. There’s no way to make that many calls during one shift. I have had to stay on for extra shifts several times just to get through my-”

“Yes, abuse of company overtime,” Her boss said, cutting her off as he turned to another page. “That’s another strike against you.” He let out a deep breath, whistling through his nose as he fixed Adagio with a smug look. “Let’s talk about your customers, shall we? I’m sure you can appreciate just how important customer satisfaction is at a company like CanCom.”

Adagio seethed silently, but bit her tongue as he continued, flipping to yet another page of the thick file. “Your customer surveys continue to turn up poor. Why is that? I honestly cannot understand how you could justify such a performance.”

“Sir,” Adagio growled, struggling not to lash out. It had already been a long and trying day, and her patience was wearing thin at her supervisor’s mind games. “I work in collections. Of course people aren’t happy with me, that’s part of my job. I don’t know why the survey is even offered after those kinds of call-”

“The automated system-”

“And another thing!” Adagio cut in, sick and tired of being interrupted. “It is not my fault customers are unhappy. I’m just the messenger. It’s the company that keeps raising prices, of course people are upset. And I have to deal with it!” She ranted, her voice continuing to pick up in volume.

“Angel, honey, be quiet. It’s not appropriate for a pretty little thing like yourself to address your superiors like that.” Paper Cut’s tone was insufferable as he leered at her condescendingly. “You need to learn your proper pl-”

“You listen here, you pathetic excuse for a man!” Adagio exploded, slamming her fist onto the desk with a sharp crack! Cut jerked back, falling into his chair at the unexpected show of force, but the smug grin never left his face. “You have no idea who I am or what I could do. I am your better in every sense of the word! I have put up with your horse shit and your mind games for long enough, but this ends here!” She huffed, a loose curl of hair escaping the tie and falling in front of her eye.

Paper cut crossed his arms, a triumphant look on his face. “Tsk, so the pretty little intern finally shows her true colors. I knew you were more than just some office slut.” He chuckled, leaning forward to fold his hands over his desk. “Oh, you thought you could hide it, but I’m too smart for you. I saw right through your little act. You’re just as angry and emotional as any woman. But it’s over now.”

Adagio stepped away from the desk, eyes wide in the realization that she had just made a terrible mistake. “An arrogant girl like you has no place at a respectable company like CanCom,” Cut continued. “You can’t just expect to get by on your emotions and good looks. We aren’t a company that promotes based on how good you are on your knees.”

Adagio was too much in shock to react to the insult. Her heart was thudding in her chest as the adrenaline drained out of her. What had she done? He could not mean… She had not been trying to…

“Angel, you’re fired,” Paper Cut said, a victorious look on his face. “Get out of my office before I call security.” He watched as she stumbled out, shell-shocked by the sudden turn of events. He chuckled quietly, glad to finally be rid of the superior little bitch. It was just one more thing he loved about his job. He moved to sweep up the file and put it away, only for his sleeve to catch on the desk. Scowling, he glared down at the offending furniture, only to find a long crack running the width of the faux-oak surface. How long had that been there?

==O==

Adagio stared blindly out at the passing landscape, slouched numbly against the uncomfortable bus seat. It had taken all her willpower not to cause a scene when she left. She could not afford the attention, especially if security got involved. She had left with nothing, not even bothering to return to her desk. Her workstation had nothing personal or valuable in it.

Her self-discipline had lasted until she left the building and reached the bus stop, collapsing onto the dingy green bench in exhaustion as the last of the adrenaline fled her body. What had she done? She had cost them everything, because of her pride. Again.

Without her job, they could never afford to keep their apartment. They would wind up on the streets, like always. Only this time, they would have no magic, no hope of making it out.

What could she do? Returning to the apartment was too much. She could never keep the truth hidden from her sisters, not when she was herself in a state of shock. But admitting that she had failed them again was unbearable. She had to find somewhere else to go.

Sunset’s apartment? The girl would be at school, but she would not mind letting Adagio hide out while she collected her thoughts…. But no, it was too risky. Sunset’s place was right across the hall from her own, the risk of being spotted by either Aria or Sonata was just too high.

Then where? She could not just ride the bus all day, staring off into space. Who knew where she might end up in her state of mind? Besides, while her pass might have been limitless, the driver’s patience was not.

A glimmer of hope sparked in her chest as she passed a familiar landmark. Her eyes focused on a street sign and she realized that she recognized the place. As the bus rolled to a squealing stop, she stood on shaky legs and made her way forward. Maybe she had another option after all.

==O==

Rarity was having a good day. She had gotten a respectable B+ on her Biology exam, the lunch room had had fresh strawberries, and she had gotten to listen to Fluttershy gush about how much she was enjoying being a part of the Pony Tones for much of the bus ride home.

The school bus made its stop at her street and she stepped out, her sister just behind. “How was school today?” She asked, as Sweetie had spent most of the ride talking to her own classmates.

“It was fine,” The younger girl answered as Rarity retrieved her house key and inserted it into the lock. “Music class is going pretty good, but they gave Diamond Tiara the lead in the play,” Sweetie griped. Neither she nor her sister noticed that, although the key had turned, they had not heard the distinctive click of the deadbolt disengaging. The front door opened easily, admitting them inside.

“I thought you were getting along with her?” Rarity questioned, sliding off her boots and hanging her coat in the closet. Sweetie just shrugged, kicking off her tennis shoes and leaving them in the middle of the floor. Rarity rolled her eyes. “Sweetie,” She said, heading for the living room, “What have I told you about- GAAH!” She let out a startled cry as she realized they were not alone in the house.

“H-hi,” Adagio said, waving sheepishly from where she was curled up on the living room couch. “I didn’t mean to startle you…”

“A-Adagio,” Rarity said, placing a hand on her chest and taking several quick breaths. Her heart was beating extremely fast.

Sweetie poked her head around the corner, an umbrella from the stand clutched defensively in her hand, though she relaxed her grip on recognizing the visitor. “Adagio?”

“The same,” The siren said, smiling wryly. She was curled up on the seat, hugging her knees to her chest. Rarity bit back an instinctive comment about shoes on the furniture, realizing that the woman was displaying none of her typical energy or confidence.

“Sweetie dear, why don’t you go get started on your homework,” Rarity said, motioning with her head toward the stairs. Sweetie took the hint, looking back hesitantly before heading up to her bedroom. With their privacy assured for the moment, Rarity took a seat facing Adagio. She sat straight, crossing her legs out of habit. “So…” She began.

“I uh, I found the key under your doormat,” Adagio said by way of explanation. Her voice was different from usual. Not quite apologetic. Perhaps worried? Concerned? “You shouldn’t leave it there,” The siren continued, “It’s not really safe.”

Rarity smiled a little. “I’d gladly make that mistake, if it means my friend’s comfort,” She said warmly. Her eyes flicked over the woman’s disheveled clothing, a slight blush coloring her cheeks when she noticed how far her blouse was undone. She quickly averted her eyes.

“I’d be more comfortable if you didn’t practically leave your house unlocked,” Adagio chided, Rarity’s indiscretion going unnoticed or ignored. She sounded concerned, like an older sister lecturing a sibling, something Rarity had found herself doing from time to time. For some reason, the thought made her blush deepen.

Rarity cleared her throat, breaking the brief silence. “So, is everything alright? If you don’t mind my saying so you look like you’ve had a rough day.”

Adagio nodded, numbly. “Hot water went out. Rough day at work. Forgot my jacket.” Her voice droned dully as she vaguely listed off the day’s misfortunes.

Rarity frowned sympathetically. “You poor thing,” She said. “Do you want to talk about it?”

Adagio shook her head.

Rarity hesitated a moment, unsure of what to say. “Well, I for one always feel much better after a hot shower. You’re welcome to use ours.”

Adagio blinked, then nodded dully. “I think I’d like that.

==O==

The warm water calmed Adagio’s mind. She shivered as the hot steam chased away the chills and settled her nerves. Propping herself on her forearm, she leaned her head against the wet tile of the shower wall, her soaked hair laying heavily against her back as the water pounded her skin.

Another shudder shook her body, and she barely suppressed a whimper. She felt so, so tired. All she wanted was to stay there forever, melting away to nothing. Biting her lip, she groaned miserably as the water finally began to run cold.

Shutting off the flow, she stepped out onto the plush shower mat and grabbed the luxuriously sized bath towel off the hook. Once her body was reasonably dry, she wrung out her hair a best as she could and wrapped it tightly in the plush linen, piling it on top of her head before grabbing the equally luxurious bathrobe Rarity had left her. She shivered in delight as she wrapped herself in the robe’s warm embrace. Rarity had been right, she felt much better after a good soak. Physically at least. Even so, she was somewhat glad to see the mirror fogged up from the steam.

With the sash tied securely around her hips, she stepped off the mat, only to shiver and immediately retreat as her bare foot touched the tile. Her clothes, where were her clothes? Belatedly, she remembered Rarity offering to wash them, herself agreeing numbly in her fugue state. Surely she could not have been so tired as to…

“Rarity?” She called, poking her head out from the bathroom door, keeping her body hidden despite the bathrobe. She looked down the hall toward Rarity’s room. “Rarity?”

“Coming, darling!” The fashionista chirped in response. A moment later she stepped into the hall, still wearing her clothes from school. “Yes? What did you need?”

“You didn’t happen to put my tights in the wash, did you?” Adagio asked anxiously.

Rarity blinked. “But of course, I said I would. Oh my! They weren’t hand wash only, were they!? I did check the tag, but sometimes the recommended washing instructions aren’t up to par. I’ll go get them for you right away!”

“No, wait! It’s fine!” Adagio called, stopping the girl before she could leave, “It’s not that, the machine is fine.” She hesitated, looking at the floor. “Um, do you have something I could borrow then? My, uh… I get cold,” She said lamely.

Rarity gave her a bemused expression, but quickly replaced it with a gentle smile. “Of course, darling, I’m sure I can find something.” She quickly ducked back into her room, and her voice drifted out mixed with the sound of drawers slamming open and shut. “No. No. Ugh, definitely not. Eew, how gauche! Who do I still have those? Oh, these maybe? Aha! Perfect!” She ran back into the hall, triumphantly brandishing a thick bundle of white cotton.

Adagio raised an eyebrow at the girl’s behavior. What had gotten her so excited? Adagio could appreciate nice clothes as much as anyone, but she would hardly be going anywhere wearing a bathrobe. She smirked a little bit as she finally recognized the stockings for what they were. My my, the pretty one had some surprises, perhaps.

In the privacy of the bathroom she rolled them up her legs. They were not especially racy, despite her initial opinion. Thick and warm, they were actually quite comfortable. The clean white material matched her robe perfectly and reached halfway up her thighs. Yes, they would do. Carefully avoiding any puddles, Adagio left the bathroom.

Rarity was waiting for her in her room, lounging on a Prench style fainting couch. Her face brightened when she saw Adagio, looking considerably better. She motioned her to come and sit, scooting to the side to make room for the older woman. “Come, darling! Sit, sit!”

Adagio did so, almost collapsing onto the soft cushion. She hummed comfortably as she leaned into the back rest, paying no attention to the way her robe slid open a bit at the front, or how Rarity suddenly diverted her attention to the minifridge nearby. “Here we are,” She said, fetching two pint-size cartons of ice cream and a pair of spoons. She handed one each to Adagio, who wasted no time popping off the lid and taking a big spoonful. Rarity followed her example and they let out matching moans of satisfaction as the combination of chocolate, almond, and caramel melted on their tongues. Rarity had had Sweetie retrieve the ice cream from their emergency stash, reserved for really bad days. The way Adagio had looked when Rarity came home, today definitely counted.

They ate in silence for several minutes, just basking in the taste of the ice cream. All too soon, though, their spoons were scraping the bottoms of the cartons. Sighing, Rarity took both cartons and set them aside. Next to her, Adagio had closed her eyes, seeming to deflate against the back of the lounger.

Rarity shifted. “Adagio,” She said, “I understand if you’d rather not, but if you want to talk about what happened, I am here to listen.”

Adagio did not answer at first. Her eyes opened, but she did not look at Rarity. Instead, she just stared listlessly as the ceiling fan spun ‘round and ‘round. Finally, she let out a shaky breath. “It’s… difficult sometimes, opening up to people,” She said slowly, afraid that once she started speaking, she would never stop. “My sisters always needed me to be strong. Need me to be strong. Of course, I could hardly open up to anyone else. It was always too dangerous to let anyone know our secret.” She paused, swallowing thickly. “Now, I have something, a secret I can’t even tell them about, not yet.” She turned, meeting Rarity’s gaze. To the girl’s surprise, the siren had tears in her eyes.

“Rarity… I lost my job today.”

Rarity gasped, her heart going out to her friend. Without thinking, she leaned in, pulling Adagio into a tight embrace. “Darling, that- that’s awful,” She said, stroking the siren’s back through the robe. “You must have felt sick.”

Adagio nodded, her chin rubbing against the girl’s shoulder. “I didn’t know what to do, where to go. I can’t go home, it’s too early, they’d know something’s up. Aria’s too smart not to figure it out, and I’ve never been good at hiding things from Sonata. I just, I can’t tell them I failed again!” Her voice broke with heaving sobs as the stress of the day slammed into her like a train. Rarity began to rock beneath her, still stroking her back.

“Shh, shh, it’s alright,” The fashionista said comfortingly. “You’re welcome here, you’re always welcome here.” Adagio sniffled, but the tears would not let up. Shuddering, she grasped back desperately. One arm continued to caress her, the other reaching up to unwrap her towel and toss it aside. Adagio sagged as her damp hair fell down around her, spilling all over her back and Rarity’s lap. Somehow, the girl did not seem to mind. She just continued to comfort the siren, gently guiding her downward until she lay on the couch, her head in the pale girl’s lap.

A soft melody reached Adagio’s ears, one that was unfamiliar to her, but comforting all the same. It was a lullaby; one Rarity often sang to her sister when she was younger. As she continued to hold the weeping siren, her free hand stretched toward her desk until she could snatch a sturdy purple hairbrush from the top. Still humming that soothing melody, she began working the brush through the thick mess of curls piled on her lap.

Eventually Adagio’s sobs began to peter out, and her heaving breaths became calm and even. She seemed to melt into Rarity’s lap as she let herself relax, her eyes fluttering closed. Rarity continued brushing for a long time, until she worked out every knot and tangle she could find. By then Adagio had long left the waking world. She lay calmly, occasionally twitching in her sleep. Sliding the comb back onto her desk, Rarity leaned forward. Pushing aside a lock of orange hair, she planted a gentle kiss on the siren’s temple. Then, carefully, she slid out from under her. Quickly fetching a light blanket, she carefully spread it out over the sleeping woman. Tiptoeing quietly so as not to wake her, she slipped out the door. Before she shut it, she peeked back one last time. She opened her mouth to say something, then shut it, blushing. Swallowing the words that were just on the tip of her tongue, she closed the door behind her.

Chapter 11- Worse Day

The foreign sensation of morning sunlight falling across her face caused Adagio to awaken in a mild panic. She blinked, slowly, allowing her heart to settle, and began looking around in a bleary haze at the unfamiliar room. Brushing an orange strand of hair from her face, she yawned loudly before clumsily wiping her eyes. Where was she?

Slowly, her sleep-addled mind began to piece together the events of the previous day, until sudden recollection slapped her across the face. Paper Cut’s office. Losing her job. The dismal bus ride…

Rarity. Adagio fell back onto the couch with a groan and threw her hands over her face. Heat crept into her cheeks as she remembered pouring her heart out to the girl, weeping onto her shoulder, having her hair brushed as she fell asleep on the girl’s lap. Why? Why had everything gone wrong? Why did she have to be so vulnerable in front of one of them?

A sobering thought caused her to bolt upright. Her sisters! She had not talked to them at all since yesterday morning. They would be worried sick! She scrambled for her phone, nearly having another panic as she failed to find it in the pockets of her robe or wrapped up in the blankets. Where could it be? She checked on top of the short refrigerator by the couch bit it was not there. She wracked her brain, trying to remember where she had left it, but came up blank.

Eyes roaming the bedroom desperately, she finally noticed her purse sitting on the bed. It had to be in there! Clumsily she leapt off the couch, stumbling toward the massive four-post to find all her things from the previous day laid out quite neatly. Beside her purse, her clothes had been washed and folded, and looked as if they may have been pressed as well. And, much to her relief, her cell phone was set neatly atop the small pile, a red light flashing intermittently to inform her of all the messages she had missed. Wincing, she picked up the device and swiped her finger across the screen. Four missed calls, 15 messages.

She only had three numbers saved in her phone, and there were texts from all of them. One each was from Sunset and Sonata, but the rest were all from Aria. Wincing, Adagio began scrolling through the messages.

Sunset (1):
-Hey Adagio, everything alright? Your sisters were trying to get ahold of you.

Sonata (1):
-Dagi, were r u? Hury back, we miss u.

Aria (13):
-Yo Dag, good news, we got the hot water fixed.
-You’re welcome.
-When are you getting home? Sonata wants pizza.
-Hello? Pizza?
-The fuck Dag, answer the phone.
-Adagio, seriously, this isn’t funny, pick up the damn phone.
-You’d better be in a ditch or be getting some serious dick, you hear me?
-I will find you, damnit!
-Dag? Seriously, are you fucking okay? Sonata is having a panic attack.
-Godsfuckingdamnit. Really? With Rarity?
-Well, congrats I guess. I did say you’d better be getting some.
-I’m still pissed though.
-Don’t be late for work.

Adagio took a deep, albeit shaky breath after reading Aria’s lengthy diatribe. Despite the hostile tone, it was clear that her sister had been worried for her. A pang of guilt pierced her heart at the thought that she had caused even more trouble for her younger siblings. She was supposed to be protecting them, but she just kept screwing up.

Cursing herself, Adagio finally noticed the little white note resting on top of her stack of clothes. It was handwritten, in a glittery purple ink. The script was neat and elegant, precise and easy to read.

Good morning, dar Adagio,
I hope Sweetie and I did not disturb you this morning as we were preparing for school. A lady can only be so quiet when she is in a rush, you know. If you are reading this note then I am sure you noticed your clothes on the bed. They are clean and pressed, and I took the liberty of charging your phone overnight as well.
I would like to apologize in advance for what may have been a grievous invasion of your privacy. Your phone rang several times after you fell asleep, and I could not help but notice that it was your sister Aria’s name on the caller ID. After the third or fourth call I could not help but suspect that something was the matter, so I answered for you. It seems she was quite worried about you, as she did not know where you were. I suppose that is partially my fault; I did not mean to keep you so long.
I am sorry I was not there to greet you when you got up this morning, but needs must, I fear, and I did not want to wake you early after the rough day you had yesterday. If you are hungry you are welcome to anything in the kitchen. My parents will not be home, so do not worry about overstaying your welcome, you are welcome to use the house as long as you need.
Sorry, I seem to be rambling. I hope today is better for you than yesterday, and hope to see you soon.

Love, Yours, Regards,
Rarity

P.S. Here is my phone number, in case you need to reach me:

Adagio found herself smiling as she finished the note. Rarity was such a sweetheart. She had had no shortage of lovers that could have used the lesson in how to treat a lady on the morning after. A blush crept over her face at the thought, and she had to shake her head violently to dispel the notion. None of that now! She had things to do.

A second glance at the note answered her questions about the sudden change in the tone of Aria’s messages. She must have mistaken (or intentionally misconstrued) whatever it was that Rarity said to her.

Adagio frowned. She would have to address the misunderstanding quickly, before it got out of hand. Sunset had made it clear what she thought about her dating one of the Rainbooms, and she wanted to avoid unnecessary complications with her new friends. Besides, after so long… She was still unsure if she was ready for another relationship.

Aside from that, Aria deserved to hear from her. She needed to let her sisters know that she was alright, that there was nothing to worry about. Even if it was a lie.

She knew she would have to come clean about the whole thing eventually, but not yet. With luck, she could find a replacement job long before that point. If she was lucky, it would pay the same as the one she lost and the whole thing would be a non-issue. Taking another deep breath, much steadier that time, she steeled herself to make the call. It only rang once before Aria answered.

“Took you long enough, Adagio.” She said coldly.

“And good morning to you too,” Adagio snipped back. “I trust you managed to survive the night without burning down the apartment.”

“Yeah, wasn’t too difficult. I assume you saw my texts."

“Yes,” Adagio said in a teasing voice, “It’s good to know you two were so worried about me.”

“Sonata was worried,” Aria answered gruffly, “I couldn’t care less if you ditch us for a roll in the hay.”

Adagio sucked in her breath. Her disappearance had definitely struck a nerve with Aria. Not that she could blame her, they had both reacted poorly when Sonata disappeared the week before. Still, it was odd for her to feel she had to be accountable to anyone. She had to make it right, as well as set the record straight about her and Rarity. Hopefully without letting anything slip about her job situation. Easy. She hoped. “I wouldn’t do that to you on purpose, you know. And nothing happened between me and Rarity. I merely had a trying day at work, and did not feel like trekking all the way home so late, so I crashed here for the night.”

“Right, because you two are so close,” Aria replied sarcastically. “I can tell you’ve got a thing for her, and she has a pretty nice ass, but have you even talked to her outside the party?”

“Well… no,” Adagio admitted, “I had not, but I wanted to get to know her better.”

“And you decided the best time for that was right after a long, hard day at work? I’m not buying it.”

Adagio huffed. “Well, it’s the truth. Nothing happened between us last night, besides a simple heart-to-heart. What did she even say to you?”

“Not much,” Aria growled, “Just that there was no need to worry and you were asleep in her bedroom.”

“Ah,” Adagio said, “Yes, I can see how that could be misconstrued. But I give you my word as your older sister that nothing like that happened between us. You know I would never jeopardize our safety for personal gratification.”

“Yeah,” Aria begrudgingly admitted. “Fine, I’ll buy it. But it’s still damn obvious you have a thing for her.”

“I do not!” Adagio replied indignantly. “She is a beautiful young woman I admit, but I have more self-control than to fall for someone just like that. You should know.”

Aria laughed derisively. “Yeah, I guess you learned your lesson pretty hard after your last relationship went up in flames.”

“Too far, Aria,” Adagio growled, clenching her jaw, “Way too damn far.”

“Shit, you’re not-? Damn, I thought by now-” Aria backpedaled urgently.

“No, Aria, I am not ‘over it.’” Adagio seethed. “That’s why it was my last relationship.”

“Well, yeah but, it’s been forever, I thought-”

“I am fully aware how long ago it was.”

“Stop interrupting me, damnit!” Aria snapped. “And get over it! Some of us would kill to have a hot piece of ass throwing herself at us like that!”

“I told you, Rarity is a friend! Nothing more! Nothing happened between us, and if I hear you talk about her that way there will be serious consequences.” Adagio huffed, feeling short of breath after her tirade. She held the phone away from her face, glaring at Aria’s picture on the screen.

Her sister’s voice still faintly reached her. “Dagi? I’m s-” Adagio closed out the call with a vicious swipe of her thumb.

She continued to stare at the screen, long after it had gone black. Her free hand was clenched into a fist, and her entire arm was shaking. Why was her sister so damn abrasive? Why did she have to try so hard to get under her skin? Why could she not just think before speaking sometimes?

Adagio felt her knees wobble as her anger was rapidly replaced with guilt. She was supposed to be protecting her sisters. She was supposed to be their rock, a safe harbor in stormy weather, and she had snapped at Aria so cruelly. So what if the joke had struck a nerve? Adagio was stronger than that! She could not let her feelings run wild just because she lost her job. She had to do the opposite! It would take a cool head and a sharp mind to get her out of the mess she had made for herself.

At least she had not had to lie, she thought derisively.

Glancing at Rarity’s note, she decided that it was time to remove herself from her friend’s home. She did not want to test the girl’s hospitality, however generous it might seem. Shoving the note into her purse alongside the phone, she tossed the bag onto the bed. Carefully disrobing, she folded the plush garment and set it on the couch where she had slept before donning her outfit from the day before.

Only after she had dressed did Adagio briefly consider grabbing a shower, but a quick check in the mirror told her that she looked fine. She had just taken one the night before anyway. Best to just leave as soon as possible. She only regretted not having a way to brush her teeth, and hoped Rarity would not miss the single dose of mouthwash she borrowed.

On her way out the door, she noticed the spare key lying on the counter. She swiped it up on her way out so she could lock the door behind her, then dropped it into her purse as well. Like Tartarus would she leave it in such a vulnerable place as under the mat.

As her heels clicked down the sidewalk she considered her options. Obviously she could not simply return home, or she would have to explain the job situation before she was ready. Besides, she was not quite prepared to make up with Aria just yet. She may have overreacted, but her sister’s joke had stung, and the brief shouting match afterword had done little to help. The fact that she had hung up on her sister just as she was probably apologizing made it worse.

Adagio hated apologies. Trying to hide mistakes behind words just felt so hollow. Actions were far better than words for correcting one’s mistakes. Most humans spent their entire lives dropping an “I’m sorry” after every mistake, as if that made it any better. And yet, it was so rare to hear anything like regret from Aria. From her, it really did mean something, and Adagio had thrown it in her face. She sighed. Just another mistake she would have to fix.

Unfortunately, she did not have the luxury of spending the day moping about. Nodding resolutely, she made her way toward the bus stop so she could head back into the city. She opted to avoid the central business district, where she had worked before, as it was dominated by corporations and Canterlot’s major companies. They would not be interested in hiring someone off the street without so much as a resume, and would likely require a lengthy background check and series of interviews besides. She had managed it once, but only with Aria’s help. Without aid, and with a limited window of time, obtaining a job like that was unlikely at best. But even so, she had been looking after herself and her sisters for hundreds of years! Surely she could do something so simple as finding a job on her own.

Canterlot’s Main Street was, as always, abustle with activity. It and the surrounding streets formed the heart of the city’s downtown, where hundreds of shops and restaurants lined the streets. Colorful awnings shaded the sidewalks, alongside small trees inside massive concrete planters. Only a few blocks away was the city’s central park, where a week ago her sister had performed with the Pony Tones for the first time. The sight granted Adagio a spark of hope. With so many people moving about on a constant basis, new jobs had to open up left and right. It should be easy enough to find one. She hoped.

Fortunately for Adagio, as busy as it was the activity was nowhere near the level of more densely packed places like Manehattan or Detrot. Adagio was able to find a relatively quiet alcove to pause and work out a strategy. She could not very well just go around and into every business on the street to ask for a job. It would be too time consuming, and as busy as it gets on the main drag she doubted most businesses would appreciate the interruption. No, she needed a plan.

A nearby newsstand caught her eye, and she wandered over. A local paper might have something in it. Before the internet she vaguely recalled that that was one method people used to seek employment, but she was not sure if that was still the case. She prayed it was, as she purchased a copy and tucked it under her arm.

She was just casting about for a place to sit and study the newspaper when her stomach growled. Cringing, she realized that she had forgotten to eat at Rarity’s, despite the girl’s offer. Checking the street, she decided to duck into one of the nearby bistros and maybe solve two problems at once. The place was quiet enough that she could likely get away with using a table for a few hours, but the food was a bit pricey and she once again found herself regretting her choice to skip breakfast. After agonizing over the weight of the cost versus her now limited funds, she eventually settled on a plain toasted bagel and a glass of water. The butter, at least, was free, even if it was that fake margarine stuff the humans had developed.

Claiming a small corner table as her own, Adagio sat down and unfolded the paper, flipping through it until she found the classified section. To her immense relief, she found that there was indeed a sizeable section devoted to help-wanted advertisements. Retrieving a pen from her purse, she set to work, reading through each blurb with a critical eye. She absently nibbled on the bagel, idly acknowledging the decent taste. Perhaps later, when she was less busy and had a more stable income, she would visit again and try some of their other flavors. With that thought in mind, she once again turned her full attention to the paper.

Night shift janitor. Not exactly a glamourous position, but not terrible. It was not like anyone would see her dressed in overalls, and she’d be able to work at her own pace, and the pay did seem reasonable. She could live with cleaning a toilet or two, she had been around before they were even invented after all. Not to say that she wanted to, but…

Unfortunately, the schedule was off. While the night hours suited her, her previous office closed in the evening. If she changed shift so drastically, her sisters would know immediately that something was up. Ideally she could at least keep her failure a secret until her first paycheck. Begrudgingly, she crossed it off the list.

Translator. A definite possibility, as she had picked up a number of languages over the years. Oceans, Equish was not even the common tongue when they first passed through the mirror. But the job required an extensive background check. Also, like the last one, the schedule would not match up. The position was an on-call, which meant she would have to be available at any time, and the pay would vary as well. Sighing, she crossed it out.

Forklift operator. Requires three years’ experience and an operator’s license. Crossed off the list.

Bank secretary. Extensive background check and at least a bachelor’s degree. Off the list.

Substitute teacher for Canterlot High School. Ha, no. Off the list.

Fashion model for a local boutique. Excellent starting pay. Flexible hours. No prior experience necessary. The job sounded perfect, and Adagio allowed herself to fantasize about it. She would start as a local sweetheart, and gain a small following of fans. She could spend a few months building a portfolio, before moving on to a real studio. She could become famous, the envy of every girl and an object of desire for every boy. Glitz, glam, and glory, it would all be hers, along with the adoration of the crowd…

But alas it would never be. It would be easy enough for someone of her looks and talent to get in, but what then? She could not afford to draw that kind of attention to herself, not now. Even at the local level, having her image plastered on advertisements all over town would be dangerous. With a wistful look, she crossed it off as well.

As the day wore on, she found herself considering and rejecting more and more positions. She could not afford to be picky, and was giving each one fair consideration, but each and every one fell through in some way. This one needed a background check, this one a degree. Another demanded at least five years’ experience in the field. Degree. Degree. Diploma. Experience. References. No. No. NO!

Scowling, she shoved the paper away and put her head in her hands. The page was covered in black ink, marking out every last listing. “One thousand years old, and not an hour relevant experience,” She laughed bitterly. Straightening in her chair, she took a deep breath. “Optimism, Adagio. Always optimism. You’ve been through worse.” Her hand instinctively gripped her knee. “Much worse.”

A sudden buzzing sound startled her from her reverie. A quick check of her phone revealed a message from Aria.

-You actually coming home tonight, or what?

A knife seemed to twist in her chest as she read the text. Aria…

Looking outside, Adagio realized that it was well past sundown. She checked the time, sighing in relief when she realized it was not too far past the time her shift would have ended. It would not do to push her luck with her sisters any farther. Aria already suspected something, and Sonata was much sharper than she let on. If either of them knew…

Adagio paused. Why was she so worried about her sisters finding out? She had made mistakes in the past, they all had. But they always recovered. What was so different this time?

She clutched the spot on her neck where her pendant used to be. Magic. Back then, they had always relied on their magic as a safety net, an infallible force that would shield them from any harm. Without it, they were vulnerable to the whims of fate, and without the support system that normal people had built up over entire lifetimes. Sometimes, she wondered how Sunset managed it so well.

Her job had been her lifeline, her assurance that everything would be alright. Without it, she was terrified of what might come. She wanted to turn to her sisters for help, to confide in them, but they did not deserve that. They deserved to feel safe and secure in their own home, and she would be damned if she took that from them.

Feeling dejected, Adagio rolled up the newspaper, throwing it in the trash on her way out of the restaurant. Grabbing her phone, she typed a quick message to her sister.

-I’m on my way now.

Aria:
-K. Bring pizza?

Adagio sighed, pocketing her phone without answering. Some things never changed at least.

==O==

The street that led behind Adagio’s apartment building was dark as usual. Few cars had reason to turn there, and the city had long since stopped bothering with maintaining such a disused area. The only illumination came from the sporadic flash of passing headlights behind, and a lone, weak bulb spilling over from near the back door around the corner.

Carrying a mushroom and pepperoni pizza, now long cold, Adagio made her way around the lone car in the modest parking lot. Balancing the box in one hand, she reached into her purse and began fumbling for her keys.

“Hey,” A voice said, startling her.

“Ah, Miss Shimmer,” Adagio said, recovering. She finally noticed the girl leaning against the side of the building. Her leather jacket was zipped up against the chill, and the light glow of a cigarette danced between her fingers near her mouth. “I wasn’t aware you smoke.”

“Not often,” Sunset admitted, releasing a small cloud. She flicked what remained to the ground, grinding it out with her boot. “I normally use the roof.”

“Hmm,” Adagio said. “And I don’t suppose I’m the reason for the change?” She teased. “Don’t tell me you’re bored with Sparkle already.”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “All that flirting is going to get you in trouble,” She chuckled. Then her expression fell. “Actually, that may be what I want to talk to you about.”

Adagio quirked an eyebrow. “May be? You aren’t sure?” She laughed.

Sunset smiled, but it was an awkward, unsure expression. “Well, Rarity called me after school today, wondering if I knew where you were. We all have a pretty good idea of how busy your job keeps you, and I told her that at that point you were probably at work. She seemed almost surprised by that. And I gathered from your sisters that you didn’t come home last night. That, combined with the fact that Rarity was apparently expecting to see you when she got home from school, makes it sound an awful lot like you spent the night there.”

Adagio shrugged. The pizza box was getting heavy. “So? I’d rather not spread it around, but it’s not really a secret.”

Sunset looked into Adagio’s face, biting her lip. “Adagio, I want you to know that I’m not attacking you, even if what I’m about to say may seem accusatory. To me, it sounds like you skipped work yesterday to be with Rarity, and for whatever reason she thought you would have skipped work today. I know for a fact her parents aren’t home, and I’m pretty sure I saw Sweetie go home with the Apples this afternoon. And no offence, but we both know you’re a shameless flirt.”

Adagio nodded, smirking. “You look beautiful when you’re in detective mode.”

Sunset glared. “Please, this is serious. Rarity is a very sensitive person. She’d be heartbroken if she saw you flirting with another girl so soon after last night.”

Adagio blinked in confusion. “After last night? I... what?”

Tilting her head, Sunset looked back at her, now just as confused as the siren. “Didn’t you two… you know, do it?”

“Wha- no!” Adagio spluttered. She could not be sure, thanks to the dim lighting, but it looked to Sunset like the siren’s cheeks had darkened by several shades.

“Then… wait, what were you doing at her house last night?” Sunset asked.

“Nothing like that,” Adagio growled. “I remember your warnings against starting anything with your friends. I wouldn’t do that and jeopardize our relationship, not when we are still so powerless.”

Sunset flinched, and her face fell. “That’s not… Adagio I’m sorry, I was joking about that. I know you wouldn’t hurt one of my friends on purpose. I was just teasing you about how much of a flirt you can be sometimes. It wasn’t a threat.”

“Then what’s this whole thing about Rarity?” Adagio shot back, a bit of edge in her voice.

“Nothing, I promise. I shouldn’t have assumed you were together like that. It’s just, after everything I’ve done in the past, I don’t want to see my friends get hurt.” She placed a hand on Adagio’s shoulder and looked her in the eye. “Any of my friends. Including you. If you were seeing Rarity, I wouldn’t have wanted to see that damaged by a misunderstanding.”

“I see,” Adagio said, her expression softening. “I suppose… I was a little hasty, assuming you meant harm. I’m s- Ah, I suppose I was in the wrong as well. There is some truth to what you said. I’ve had a trying time with work lately, and I needed someone to talk to. I did not want to concern my sisters with it, and she was the first person who came to mind. I- I hope you aren’t offended that I didn’t think of you first.”

“No, it’s okay,” Sunset said with a small smile. “I’m glad you feel like you can trust my friends, and not just me.”

Adagio chuckled. “Don’t get too far ahead of yourself. We’ve only been getting along for a month or so. At this point, the only friend of yours I can honestly say trust completely is George.”

“But…” Sunset said, “George is a cactus.”

“Exactly,” Adagio laughed. “No mouth, no spilling secrets,” She said with a wink.

Sunset found herself laughing as well. “That’s true, and he’s a great listener!”

“Indeed.” Adagio smiled. “Well, if that was all-”

“Not quite,” Sunset said. “The reason Rarity contacted me is that she wanted me to get in touch with you. She says you have her number, but you never messaged her so she doesn’t have yours. I offered to just give it to her, but she said it would be ‘terribly uncouth’ and ‘a grievous breach of trust.’”

Adagio nodded. “Ah, she does seem a stickler for that kind of thing. I can’t say I disapprove.” Glancing down at the pizza box, she gave a rueful expression. “Um, my hands are kind of full. I trust you won’t be angry if I don’t drop everything to message her right now.”

“No, of course not! Take your time. Just, you know, not too much time. She really wanted to hear from you.”

Adagio rolled her eyes. “Yes, Miss Shimmer, thank you for the friendship lesson. Can you please get the door?”

Sunset chuckled, before grabbing the heavy door and following her friend inside.

==O==

“I’m home,” Adagio said, carefully nudging the apartment door open with her foot.

“Dagi!” Sonata cried excitedly, jumping up from the couch and racing over to give her sister a big hug.

“Pizza,” Aria said, rescuing it from its precarious position over Sonata’s head. “It’s cold,” She griped.

“Boo-hoo,” Adagio said sarcastically, “Just throw it in the microwave.”

“So,” Sonata said, releasing her grip and looking at Adagio excitedly, “How was she!?”

“Black waters, Sonata! How many times am I going to have to explain this today? Rarity and I did not have sex. And you,” Adagio said, shifting her glare to Aria, who was tossing three slices of pizza onto a paper plate, “What was with telling Sunset that?”

Aria snickered. “Serves you right for disappearing like that, right after all that horse shit with Sonata last weekend.”

“I… admit I may have deserved that,” Adagio grumbled.

“Well,” Aria started, “You may not have deserved what I said earlier though.”

Adagio held up her hand. “No apologies. We were both short on tempers, and both in the wrong.”

“Yeah, I’ll take that I guess. So what was the deal with work, anyway?” Aria asked, putting her meal in the microwave. “You finally kick that asshole’s teeth in or what?”

“I’d really rather not talk about it, if you don’t mind.”

“But you’ll talk to Rarity, is that it?” Aria shot back accusingly.

“Ariee, be nice,” Sonata whined. “She just got home, don’t start another fight.”

Aria sighed. “Fine, I’ll let it slide for now. But Adagio, you’re going to tell me eventually.”

Adagio rolled her eyes. “It’s no big deal, I promise. Just leave it alone.”

“Whatever,” Aria said petulantly, “Just, don’t be a stubborn ass, you can talk to us you know?”

“I know,” Adagio said. “Thank you, Aria. You too, Sonata. I think I’m going to bed.” She tossed a slice of cold pizza onto a napkin and grabbed a bottle of wine before shuffling tiredly to her room. Locking the door behind her, she immediately tossed the pizza in the trash and popped the cork off the wine. Taking a swig, she soon found herself slumped against the wall, feeling drained to the point of exhaustion. She slid down until she was sitting on the floor, before taking another drought of her wing. The day’s search had been fruitless and exhausting, and keeping a calm façade in front of her sisters had nearly been her undoing.

Still, the day was not a total loss. She at least had an idea of where to focus her search in the coming days, and she knew she had at least one more friend she could rely on if things stayed rough. Her eyes flicked toward her purse, and the crumpled slip of paper within. She reached in and retrieved it. Rarity’s note. For some reason, seeing it put a smile on her face. Bracing against the wall, she levered herself to her feet. Above her desk was a small quark board, with a calendar and a few post-its pinned up haphazardly. Smoothing out the note, she grabbed an unused tack and pinned it up alongside a pressed rose in a protective sleeve.

It had been a long day, but tomorrow was a fresh start. Roan was not built overnight, after all. She could do this. All it would take was a bit of patience and determination. And maybe the help of a friend. It was likely past the time when Rarity would be asleep, since tomorrow was a school day. She would text her in the morning instead. With that thought in mind, she felt she was ready to face whatever came.

As she got undressed for bed, she idly noted that she was wearing stockings, not tights.

Chapter 12- The Sweet Shoppe

“Aww, do you have to go?” Sonata pouted “It’s Saturday, and you’ve been working extra all week!”

Adagio sighed, running a comb through her hair. If only she was so lucky. “Sorry, Nata, I don’t have a choice. I’ve got things I have to do.”

“Yeah,” Aria said with a bitter scowl, “Don’t wanna piss off that boss of yours. I swear that bastard is just looking for an excuse to fire you.”

Adagio flinched. The comment hit a little too close to the mark. “Yeah…” She cleared her throat, setting the brush aside and throwing a few loose hairs in the trash. “A-anyway, I’d better be going.”

“I just don’t get it,” Aria continued, leaning on the counter, “Why do you put up with that? If I were you, I’d rip his dick off.”

“Well, you’re not me,” Adagio snapped, “I’m trying to keep us off the streets, and I can’t very well do that if I get fired from my job, can I?” She cried, her voice breaking.

“Jeez, Dagi, lighten up,” Aria frowned, shooting her sister a concerned look. “You have something you wanna tell us?”

“No!” Adagio snapped, grabbing the door handle and throwing it open. “I have to go.” The door slammed behind her.

Sonata turned to Aria with a scowl. “What the frik was that, Ari?”

“What!?” Aria shot back, “What are you blaming me for?”

“You two have been like this all week! I know you had an argument because she didn’t answer your phone call, but I thought you two made up! She even brought pizza!” Sonata ranted. She began pacing the apartment, throwing her hands around to emphasize each point. “But you two have been acting so mean to each other ever since! You barely talk to each other, and when you do you always start bickering and I’m sick of it!”

“Well she started it this time!” Aria shouted back, “I didn’t even say anything, she just got mad!”

“And you kept pushing her!” Sonata growled. “Take your own advice and get over it!”

Aria flicked her hand dismissively. “Gods damn, Sonata, chill out. It’s no big deal.”

“It is a big deal!” Sonata countered, “You’re both just too stubborn, a-and stupid to admit it!”

“Don’t call me stupid!”

“Well, you are!”

“Am not!”

“Are too!”

Aria slammed her hand onto the counter. “Screw this, Sonata. I’m out.” She shoved her plate out of the way and made for the door, grabbing her jacket off the hook.

“W-wait, Ari!” Sonata protested, “Where are you going?”

“AJ’s.” her sister growled back. “Don’t wait up.”

A moment later, and the door slammed a second time.

==O==

Adagio felt herself relax noticeably as she stepped off the bus to Rarity’s street. Her place had become a kind of sanctuary over the last week or so, a safe place between her quarrels with Aria and the stress of job hunting. Rarity had allowed her to keep the spare key and given her permission to stop by whenever she needed a break. Her parents were in Manehattan on business for the time being, so Adagio had the place to herself whenever the girls were at school.

She had taken to stopping by first thing in the mornings before looking for work, as well as after she had finished in the evening, in order to give herself some separation between home and work. It would not do to face a potential employer while still seething over an argument with her sisters, and likewise she did not want to bring the frustrations of the day back to exacerbate the situation at home. She had become very grateful to Rarity on the occasions they ran into each other in the evenings. The girl was always willing to lend a sympathetic ear to Adagio’s venting.

Upon reaching the front door, the siren was surprised to find the bolt already unlocked. “Ah, right,” She said to herself, returning the key to her purse with a small smile, “Saturday.”

“Good morning, darling!” Rarity called from the living room when she heard the door open. “How are you today?”

“As well as can be expected,” Adagio admitted, slipping off her shoes. She stepped into the room to find the girl lounging on one of the couches, sipping a cup of coffee.

She gave the siren a sympathetic smile. “I’m sorry, darling, I know it’s been tough. But just hang in there, I know things will be better for you.”

“Thank you, Rarity,” Adagio said, returning the gesture. She nodded toward Rarity’s mug. “Is there any more?”

“I just made a fresh pot,” Rarity nodded, “I know how you like it in the mornings.”

Adagio chuckled, shaking her head. “I’ll never know why you humans decided that it was a good idea to get up before dawn.”

“Don’t you ‘you humans’ me, darling. You and your sisters have been humans longer than any of us.” Rarity teased.

“Only in name.” Adagio answered from the kitchen. She retrieved a plain mug from the cabinet and poured herself a generous helping of the bitter ambrosia. “Even then, I’d say we’re still more than human. Scholars and poets alike have marveled at our divine beauty for ages. Have you ever seen a mere human as gorgeous as I am?”

“Only every time I look in the mirror,” Rarity sniped back good-naturedly, causing them both to laugh. Adagio grabbed her mug and took the seat across from her. “So,” Rarity continued, “How is the search going?”

Adagio grimaced. “Not so well. I figured out on day two that the newspaper would be all but useless. There are only a few new ads each day, and most of them are above my skill set. I’ve gotten one or two calls back, but only to inform me that the position had been filled.” She sighed. “I had to change my strategy and just start going door to door, any place with a ‘help wanted’ or ‘now hiring’ sign. I’ve had a handful of interviews, but nothing promising.”

Rarity nodded. “Canterlot has an impressive job turnover, but the downside to that is that positions also get filled quickly. Sweetie and her friends spent the whole summer looking for work but weren’t able to find anything until the week before school started, and by then they had to deal with classes and homework.”

“Yes,” Adagio said dejectedly. “I’m half considering trying one of the gentleman’s clubs on the other side of town. Sonata got me to try pole dancing once, and it was kind of fun. Barring that, I’m sure I could find someone willing to pay for something a bit… more… exotic? Rarity, are you alright?”

The pale girl had begun fanning herself violently, her normally white cheeks flushed a bright red. “N-nothing to worry about darling!” She stammered, “It’s just a bit hot in here!”

Adagio gave her a crooked look. The house actually felt a bit chilly by her standards, and she was still wearing a light jacket.

“A-anyway,” Rarity continued, managing to regain her composure somewhat, despite the stutter. “I h-hardly think you need to go t-that far. I’m sure something will pop up before then.”

“Maybe,” Adagio shrugged. “I wouldn’t mind it, but the hours would be kind of a problem. Plus, I don’t think I want that kind of attention.”

“Right!” Rarity eagerly agreed, “A lady shouldn’t expose herself like that!”

“Hmm?” Adagio looked at her bemusedly, “What, it’s just a bit of teasing. I just meant that places like that sometimes have trouble with police, and I’d rather avoid that given my rather… tenuous living arrangements.”

“O-oh…” Rarity said, looking a bit downcast. “I see. S-so you don’t have any compunctions about showing off your body to complete strangers? Shouldn’t that be something you only do with someone you’re interested in?”

Adagio chuckled. “I won’t take just anybody to bed, Rarity. But with the right assets, showing a little skin can be just as effective as mind control.” On most people, she grumbled bitterly to herself. Paper Cut’s smug face briefly flashed across her mind.

“I’m sorry, Adagio, I didn’t mean to imply anything,” Rarity said.

“You’ve got nothing to apologize for, Rarity, I get it.” Adagio said. “Heh, maybe you could talk to Sonata though. When she gets it in her mind, well, let’s just say she isn’t quite so discerning who she takes to bed.”

“Adagio!” Rarity said, aghast, “Your sister is an angel, how could you talk about her that way?”

Adagio smirked. “That’s how she gets you. I told you, she was the one who got me into that dance class. She’s a sly one when she wants to be. You’d better keep an eye on Fluttershy.” She chuckled.

“Oh my…” Rarity said, her blush from before returning.

Suddenly Adagio’s phone chimed, and she pulled it out. Grimacing, she noticed the time. “Shit. Ahem, sorry dear, but I really ought to get started. I’ve got a long day ahead.”

“Oh, right,” Rarity said, looking a bit downcast, “Don’t let me keep you.”

Adagio waved as she headed out, dropping her mug off by the sink. “Thanks for the coffee. I don’t suppose you’ll be around later, will you?”

“Actually, yes. It seems most of the girls are busy this weekend with one thing or another, and I have a couple of dresses I really must work on myself.”

“Excellent,” Adagio said with a smile, “I’ll see you later then.”

“See you later,” Rarity said, returning the smile.

==O==

Adagio groaned pitifully into her muffin as she scanned the day’s want ads. She had already been walking for several hours, with predictably poor results, and was in need of a break. As had become habit, she found a newspaper stand and picked up a copy before finding a place for lunch, avoiding any that might be hiring. She did not want to risk doing anything that might make a bad impression on prospective employers.

Today she had selected a trendy little bakery-turned-café on the corner of Fourth Street. She had never been there before, but it seemed like a nice place. Clean, with a welcoming atmosphere, although the menu did lean more toward sweets than she preferred. The pecan muffin she ordered was about the healthiest thing they sold. Still, the prices were palatable, and the coffee was excellent, even black.

Wistfully, Adagio thought that it might be a nice place to work, had they been hiring. The mildly overweight, pink haired woman at the counter had been quite friendly, and as far as Adagio could tell she ran the place. Someone like that would have been a far cry from her previous boss, and it would have been nice to work for someone who was not constantly trying to undermine her. But that may well have just been good customer service. A lot of the people she encountered on her hunt had turned out to have two very different faces between what they showed their customers versus their employees.

Besides, she made it a rule not to apply to any place that was not explicitly hiring. There was no point in making a spectacle of herself, and potentially burning bridges down the line. With a sigh, she returned her attention to the newspaper. Even if most of the ads were reruns, there was the slight possibility that something new would pop up.

At least she could still afford lunch, as modest as it was. She could not avoid breakfast, as her sisters would have worried, but stress and frugality had caused her to skip supper almost every night. She just had not felt like eating much. Her stomach rumbled, as if to contradict her, and she looked longingly at the now-empty muffin wrapper. She could not bring herself to buy a second. She would have to make do with the last of her coffee.

Back in the old days, the question of money had never really been an issue. Granted, some times were spent more luxuriously than others, but they had never really wanted for anything. Even when things were at their worst and they found themselves fleeing or on the road, at least they had their magic. For all the pain it caused them, it also provided for them and met their needs.

Adagio scoffed at herself. She was romanticizing the past, and she knew it. They may not have wanted for food in the traditional sense, but they had still been starving. No amount of gold or wine would ever change that. Still, it was the present that she had to be concerned with. Maybe it was finally time to try and find another husband. The thought made her shudder.

“Hiya!”

“AAAAUGH!” Adagio screamed. “Sonata don’t do that!” She whirled to glare at the intruder, only instead of the blue face and ponytail she was expecting she was met with a wide grin and mass of curly pink hair. “Oh, Miss Pie. I thought you were my sister. What are you doing here?”

“I work here, silly!” The pink one replied cheerily.

“O-oh,” Adagio stuttered, blushing furiously. She noticed that she was wearing a frilly white apron over a baby blue dress, both embroidered with the logo for the bakery. “I suppose I should be going,” She continued, standing and collecting her paper.

Pinkie tilted her head curiously. “Why?”

“Because I’ve got… things… to do, and I don’t want to bother you at work.”

“Don’t be a silly Billy goat!” Pinkie giggled, “You’re the customer, it’s not a bother.”

“Ah, um right,” Adagio said. “Of course.”

“So whatcha doing?” Pinkie asked, “Why the frown, what’s gotcha down?”

“What? Nothing is wrong, why would you ask?” Adagio responded, chuckling unconvincingly. She had to get out of there, fast.

Pinkie grinned knowingly. In a whirl, she herded Adagio back into her seat and slid into the booth across from her. “Don’t try to fool your Auntie Pinkie Pie! You can tell me all about it.”

“I am significantly older than you,” Adagio said, feeling the onset of a headache.

Pinkie giggled. “That’s what Fluttershy always says, even though it’s just by a year.”

“Well, it’s a bit more than that for me,” Adagio answered flatly.

“Sooo,” Pinkie said, ignoring the siren’s retort, “You’re looking for a job, huh?”

Shoving the paper into her purse, Adagio glanced around furtively before fixing the pink girl with a glare. “What makes you think I’m looking for a job?”

“Weeell, I’m here almost every day after school, and I’ve seen you around town a few times when you’d probably normally be working, so I figured you quit your boring job and decided to find your true calling in life, and I saw you with the classified ads just now so you’re obviously looking for work.” She grinned.

“What is with you girls and your weird circular logic?” Adagio grumbled. “Fine, I admit it, but don’t you dare go spreading this around.”

Sitting up straight, Pinkie saluted smartly. “Pinkie promise. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!” She swore, doing a bizarre set of motions that left Adagio utterly baffled. “Losing a friend’s trust is the surest way to lose a friend. I won’t tell a single soul!”

“Right…” Adagio said, feeling a bit dizzy from the girl’s energy. “Fine, whatever, don’t you have to tend the other tables at least?”

Pinkie glanced around to the nearly empty restaurant. “Nope, we’re usually only busy in the mornings and late afternoons. It’s only two now, so Mrs. Cake doesn’t mind me talking to friends if there’s no customers or baking to do.”

“I… see.” Adagio said. “Well, I suppose having a solid rapport with your customer base is important.”

“Yupperoni!” She suddenly gasped, “Hey, you need a job, why don’t you apply here?”

Adagio gave her a look. “They aren’t hiring,” She said, motioning to the blank windows. “No sign.”

“Well, that’s just silly, it never hurts to ask.”

“I beg to differ. Annoying someone you want to hire you is a sure way not to get the job.”

“Psh!” Pinkie huffed, “The Cakes are great, they never get annoyed with me! I’ll go ask now!”

“Pinkie, wait!” Adagio cried, before slumping in her booth. The girl was already gone. “Well, I guess this is happening now,” She sighed. Checking her reflection in the side of the napkin dispenser, she ran a hand through her curly hair and straightened her blouse. Everything was happening so fast, but she could not afford not to make a good first impression. She hoped her breath smelled alright, she had just been drinking coffee and did not want to be chewing gum during a talk with a prospective employer.

“Hello dearie,” Said a familiar voice, making Adagio jump for the second time that day. She realized that she had been right, it was the woman from the register. The siren desperately hoped she had not done anything stupid or rude when ordering.

Scrambling to get out of the booth, Adagio straightened her skirt as subtly as possible before extending a hand to the woman. “H-hi, I’m Ang- ahem, my name is Adagio,” She said, forcing what she hoped was a sincere-looking smile. She had planned to use an alias as she usually did, but it would have been pointless with Pinkie Pie working there and she did not want to be caught lying before she even got hired.

Returning the false smile with a truly genuine one of her own, the older-looking woman took the siren’s hand and gave it a gentle shake. “Nice to meetcha. I’m Mrs. Cake, but my friends call me Cupcake.”

“A pleasure to meet you,” Adagio replied, not entirely sure if that was an invitation to use the nickname or not. She decided to tuck it away for later until she could see how Pinkie addressed her, assuming she got the job. Straightening up into a more confident posture, Adagio gave the woman a quick once-over. As she had noticed before, she was just a little overweight, likely due to a lifetime of working around candies and sweets. Her eyes showed with a friendly sparkle, and her smile lit up her whole face. All in all, she looked like the picture of honest sincerity. Adagio decided to be wary of her in the future.

“Why don’t we take a seat?” The woman suggested, sliding into the booth opposite of where Adagio had been sitting. Adagio complied, once again regaining her seat on the other side of the table. “Now, if you don’t mind my asking, what made you want to apply to Sugar Cube Corner?”

“I was not actually aware that you were hiring,” Adagio admitted, “I’ve been looking for work in the area, and I came in here to take a break and check the job listings in the newspaper. Pinkie Pie is an… acquaintance, and she figured out that I was looking for work, and offered to put in a good word for me. Admittedly, she ran off without waiting for my consent, but I do appreciate you taking the time to speak with me.”

Mrs. Cake smiled. “Always a pleasure to meet a well-mannered young lady like yourself. While it’s true we aren’t particularly looking for anyone at the moment, the place is always busy and we could use an extra pair of hands. So, how did you and Pinkie meet?”

“Well, I suppose we met at CHS, although we did not really get acquainted until after I left.” The siren said. It was mostly true.

“Oh, you’re graduated then? Any work experience to speak of?” Mrs. Cake inquired.

“A little bit of this and that, mostly in customer service and… entertainment. I’m afraid I would not be able to provide a proper resume at the moment though. I did not exactly leave my last job under the best of terms.”

“I see,” Mrs. Cake said, allowing a bit of sternness to seep into her voice. “Would you care to elaborate further?”

“Umm,” Adagio tapped her forefingers together, “I’m not sure how much is appropriate to share. If I told you who I worked for and the complaints were linked back to me somehow, I suspect I could get in trouble. But I can say that the place I worked for began increasing my quotas, and I was unable to keep up. I managed for a while, thanks to near-constant overtime, but my boss did not approve. We had words, and I was asked to leave.” She smiled ruefully. “I know that sounds a bit biased.”

“Perhaps,” Mrs. Cake said with a small smile, “But I can’t blame you. Most kids your age would lie through their teeth before admitting they did whatever got them fired. But you own up to your mistakes, and you sound like a dedicated worker. I suppose I can give you a shot. Especially if Pinkie recommends you.”

“Thank you, I really appreciate it,” Adagio smiled back. Then her face fell. “Oh, um, I probably should have said this sooner though… I don’t really know how to bake.”

Mrs. Cake chuckled. “That’s quite alright, dearie, my husband and I do most of the baking before the shop even opens in the morning. What we really need is someone to help Pinkie out in the afternoons. It’s long hours running a bakery, don’cha know, and with the twins, my husband and I get a bit exhausted later in the day. Pinkie’s been a lifesaver, but we could really use another set of hands.”

Adagio smiled, it lined up perfectly with her previous schedule, although the hours would probably be shorter. “That sounds perfect. Thank you.”

“Well now, let’s go get your uniform sorted and work out a schedule, what do you say?”

“Yes ma’am,” Adagio complied.

==O==

The chatter of a sewing machine greeted Adagio upon her return to Rarity’s. The sound came from the back office, which the fashionista had coopted into her own personal workspace. Adagio had been invited into the room once or twice, and the only suitable description was organized chaos. It was definitely the room of an artist.

The siren grinned. If Rarity was there, that meant she would be distracted. Adagio had an idea to surprise her with the good news.

Closing the front door quietly behind her, Adagio slid off her shoes and tiptoed upstairs to the guest bedroom that Rarity had given her to use. Under her arm was a brown paper bag bearing the logo of Sugar Cube Corner. Tossing the bag on the bed, she closed the door behind her and slipped off her blouse and skirt, folding them carefully on the bed. Then she retrieved the bag and removed the bundle of baby blue cloth that was her new uniform. Carefully holding her hair out of the way, she slid into the dress and buttoned it up the back before tying the loose ties of the attached apron.

Grinning, she did a little pirouette in the mirror. The thigh-length skirt flared out a little before falling back against her legs. The light blue complimented her golden skin, and the cutesy, puffy style went well with her mass of curly hair. The frilly white apron fell down the front, matching the white stockings she wore. It fit her rather well, all things told, although it leaned far more toward cutesy than she would have liked. Glancing down, she realized that her sleek black heels really did not match the rest of the outfit. She would definitely need to try something else. She had noticed that Pinkie simply wore her sneakers, but Adagio had always preferred more interesting footwear. Maybe a pair of blue platform heels to match the dress. She decided to ask Rarity if she had some she could borrow.

As much as Adagio preferred to be seen as dangerous and sexy, she had to admit that the outfit had a certain appeal. She had to admit that Pinkie at least had looked rather adorable in it. It might be a little embarrassing, but Adagio was sure she could work with it. She just had to channel Sonata. A cute smile and little giggle and she would be earning a queen’s wage in tips… assuming that was still a thing. She was honestly a little unclear about how gratuity worked anymore.

Taking one last look in the mirror, Adagio made sure to fluff up her hair as much as possible to maximize the effect. Then she headed back downstairs toward Rarity’s workstation, where the sewing machine still had yet to cease its endless prattle. Leaning against the doorframe, Adagio looked in on the girl, who was totally engrossed in her work and had yet to notice the siren. She was hunched over a bolt of scarlet fabric, fashioning it into the bell-like shape of a skirt. A pair of ruby horn-rimmed glasses perched precariously on her nose, and her tongue stuck out the side of her mouth in concentration. Adagio smiled, taking in the sight. The girl had a certain radiance about her when she got lost in her work that she found strangely fetching.

Shaking away her distraction, Adagio cleared her throat. “Honey, I’m home!” She said seductively.

“Oh!” Rarity started, looking up from her work. She fixed the siren with a firm glare, but a smirk betrayed her amusement. “Very funny, darling. You look happy-” She gasped. “Oh my, is that what I think it is? Did you find something?” She questioned, eying the uniform excitedly.

Adagio curtsied. “I did, by a stroke of luck.”

Rarity hummed. “That outfit looks familiar. Where have I…” She snapped her fingers. “Pinkie!” Then she frowned, shooting Adagio an inquisitive look. “You took a job at Sugar Cube Corner? I thought you were trying to keep it a secret.”

Adagio shrugged. “Like I said, a stroke of luck. Good or bad remains to be seen. Pinkie said she wouldn’t say anything, but…”

“Did she Pinkie promise?” Rarity asked.

“That weird little ritual with the cupcake?” Adagio asked. “Yeah.”

Rarity smiled. “Then you can be sure your secret is safe with her. She would never break a Pinkie promise, not if she could help it. But there lies the other difficulty. The girls and I patronize that establishment rather often.”

“Ah,” Adagio said, flinching. “I had not considered that. That may be an issue. I suppose I can just hope my luck holds out until I find something better.”

“You could always tell your sisters the truth,” Rarity suggested. “I’m sure it would be much easier on you in the long run.”

Adagio grimaced. “I don’t know. I was planning to tell them when I found something, but I was hoping whatever I found would be comparable to my previous job. This is only part time, and the hourly is a lot less.”

“Things like this have a habit of snowballing, you know.” Rarity chided.

“Believe me, I know,” Adagio chuckled. “Still, I’ll tell them, in my own time.”

Rarity looked unsure, but nodded. “Very well, it’s your choice I suppose. Still, don’t wait too long. I’d hate for you and your sisters to have to deal with hurt feelings.”

“I know, Rarity. I’ll be careful. I always am.” She smirked. “Say, is Sweetie Belle here?”

“No, she’s spending the weekend at the Apple farm.” Rarity answered.

Adagio clapped her hands together. “Excellent. Give me a moment to change, I’m taking you out to eat. I found a great bagel place the other day that I promised myself I’d check out when I had some money.”

“That sounds lovely, darling. I’ll be ready when you are.”

Chapter 13- Advice

Sonata’s heels kicked idly at the side of the old warehouse as she stared dejectedly out over the railroad tracks three floors below. Clutched tightly to her chest was the giant plush seahorse Aria had given her after her first performance with the Pony Tones. She knew it was from Aria, even if her sister had tried to be sneaky about it. Adagio would have just given it to her.

Sonata sniffed as she stroked the toy’s plush fur. Its purple coloration had earned it the nickname Aria the Second, because it reminded Sonata so much of her older sister’s siren form. She liked to believe that had been intentional on Aria’s part.

The crunch of footsteps on gravel caught her attention, and she glanced behind her to see a pair of booted legs walking toward her. “O-oh, hi Sunset,” She said wistfully.

“Hey Nata,” Sunset said, giving a slight wave in greeting. “Whatcha doing up here?”

Sonata sighed, banging her forehead against the roof’s railing. “I ruin everything.”

There was another crunch and a scrape as Sunset stepped up onto the concrete ledge and sat down beside the depressed siren, knocking a few loose stones over the edge as she did so. “Is that so?” she asked with a friendly, yet teasing smirk. “You wanna talk about it?”

“Uh-huh,” Sonata confirmed, nodding without removing her head from the pole.

Sunset was silent for a minute, waiting for Sonata to elaborate. When she continued to say nothing, just staring out over the tracks, Sunset cleared her throat. “Well, go on. I’m listening.”

Sonata sighed, squeezing her plush as she took a deep breath. Closing her eyes to steel herself, she released the breath in an explosive huff and let everything spill out at once. “Ari and Dagi were fighting this morning and Ari said something that made Dagi mad but she didn’t realize it so she just kept going, and Dagi snapped at her but I think she wasn’t really angry, just hurt, but then she stormed off and I wasn’t able to make anybody feel better and then I yelled at Ari for being mean to Dagi and she left too and now I’m all alone and I feel bad and it’s all my fault.” Her shoulders slumped in a dejected hunch.

“Oh, Nata,” Sunset said, wrapping an arm around the youngest siren’s shoulders, “Don’t worry, everything will be alright. I’m sure that whatever’s going on, they aren’t mad at you. I bet they just need a little time to cool off.”

“No, they hate me,” Sonata sniffled.

“They don’t hate you, Sonata,” Sunset assured her, giving her shoulder another squeeze. “Why would you ever think that?”

“B-because,” The siren stuttered, leaning into the hug, “They w-won’t listen to me, a-and they just keep fighting, and they don’t want to be around me anymore because I just made it worse.”

Sunset reached up, tucking a lock of hair out of the siren’s face, behind her ear. “I don’t think you did anything wrong, Sonata. I don’t know what you said, but it sounds like Aria needed a bit of a dressing-down, and I bet she knows it. I already know how stubborn she can be. But let me tell you this: your sisters love you, so much.”

“F-for realsies? You really think so?” Sonata asked her shakily.

Sunset nudged her. “I know so,” She smiled. “You remember a couple of weeks ago, when you spent the night at Fluttershy’s without telling them, right?”

“Uh-huh,” Sonata nodded.

“They were worried sick about you!” Sunset reminded her. “Aria was practically bouncing off the walls with how worried she was, and Adagio was just as anxious, once she decided you hadn’t had some secret tryst with Fluttershy at least.”

Sonata giggled, wiping away her tears. “She r-really thought that?” She asked.

“Oh yeah, for sure. She had this crazy theory that you’d been sneaking out to see her all week, to seduce her or something.” Sunset grinned.

“Ha, that’s silly. If I wanted to bang Fluttershy, I’d just say ‘hey, let’s fuck!’” Sonata said.

“W-what!?” Sunset spluttered, whipping her head toward the siren.

Sonata doubled over in laughter. “Hehe, I got you good! Seriously, I’d at least bring flowers or something.”

“R-right…” Sunset said, giving her a strange look. She crossed her arms, releasing Sonata from her hug. “Well, I’m glad you’re feeling better at least.”

“I am, thanks to you!” Sonata chirped, grabbing Sunset in a hug of her own. “So, did you really mean everything you said? That wasn’t just a trick to make me feel better, right?”

Sunset shook her head. “No, she really thought you and Fluttershy were an item.”

“No, I meant the rest…” Sonata corrected, her tone more serious.

“Every word,” Sunset confirmed, blushing a bit at her misunderstanding. “Trust me, they care about you a lot, maybe more than you know. They’ll listen to you, you’ve just got to have the courage to get past the fact that they’re your older sisters.”

“Thanks, Sunset,” Sonata said, releasing her grip and turning her attention back to the stuffed seahorse in her lap. “I- I’ll try.”

The two sat in silence for a while longer, just staring out over the tracks lost in thought. Finally Sunset said, “Hey Sonata, can I ask you a question?” Sonata nodded, stroking her fingers down the toys soft back as she fixed Sunset with her full attention. “What do you think of me?” Sunset asked.

Sonata tilted her head in confusion. “What? What do you mean?”

“I mean, as a person,” The high schooler clarified. “You’re not… scared of me, are you?”

The siren hummed in thought. “Well,” She said, “I used to be. I thought you were gonna track us down and hit us with another giant horse laser to finish us off for good.”

“Oh,” Sunset said dejectedly.

“But now that I’ve gotten to know you, I know you’re really a nice person,” Sonata continued. “You let me sing with you, and helped me make friends with your friends. I even got to perform again because of you!” She smiled brightly. “So I guess what I’m saying is, I really like you. You’re one of my best friends!”

“Thanks, Sonata,” Sunset said, returning the smile, “That really means a lot to me.”

==O==

The rumble of a tractor engine filled the air at Sweet Apple Acres. Grunting with exertion, Aria hefted another stack of wooden baskets off the back of the trailer, before dropping them between the next pair of apple trees. Rolling her shoulders, she separated the stack into six bushels, arranging three around each tree before turning back to the trailer for the next armful.

Applejack’s older brother, Big Macintosh, was seated atop the tractor, and Applejack herself was on the other side, mirroring Aria’s process with the trees in the next row over. The girls worked at roughly the same rate, and Big Mac was able to drive at a relatively steady rate, reaching the next set of trees as soon as the girls were ready for the next stacks of baskets.

“Thanks for all the help, sugarcube,” Applejack huffed as she hoisted another stack off the trailer. “Sure goes a lot faster with three.”

“Yeah, I bet stopping every four trees to move the damn tractor is a pain in the ass,” Ari replied breathlessly. The trio were spending the day preparing the trees for the harvesters to pick over the next week as the trees ripened. Aria had caught the siblings in the field that morning, and offered to help, as she had been looking for Applejack anyway and had little else to do. Besides that, she reasoned that she owed the farm girl for the help with the boiler a week and a half ago. Still, “I’m a bit jealous of Big Mac over there, sitting pretty while the girls do all the work!” She said it loudly enough for the young man to easily hear it.

“Eeyup!” He called back, waving lazily before taking a long, deliberate sip from his bottle of iced tea.

“Jackass!” Aria shouted, flipping him the bird, though it was all in good humor. For some reason, it felt really good to be out doing something physical. She had been spending too much time at her computer lately. Maybe she would make a habit of it. Not too often though.

Applejack chuckled. “Sorry ‘bout that, Granny don’t like non-family driving the tractor. Something with the insurance.”

Aria shrugged. “Eh, no big deal. I don’t actually know how to drive.” She grabbed another stack and began setting them around the next pair of trees. It was rather repetitive work, and hot too. She had taken a cue from Applejack and removed her jacket, twisting it up and tying it around her waist by the sleeves, but even so she had worked up a good sweat. She had not exactly arrived wearing farm clothes, but she could hardly say she cared. Her jeans were faded and worn, and her tee shirt was torn and bleached in places. She always trended toward the punk look when she had a lot on her mind.

“Ya’ll can’t drive?” Applejack asked incredulously. “Ah’d have thought that’d be something ya’d want to pick up.”

“Not really. Cities aren’t really great for owning cars, and my sisters and I try to avoid rural areas and small towns. Much easier to remain anonymous when you’re surrounded by something like a million other schmucks.” Aria answered. “Besides, we’d need to find an instructor, and I’m not sure I’d trust a thrall to drive a roaring death rocket.”

Applejack laughed. “Well hay, if ya need a teacher, Big Mac’ll be happy to do it, won’t ya Mac?”

“Eeyup!” Big Macintosh answered, again shouting to be heard over the rumble of the engine.

Applejack winked at Aria. The siren made a point to roll her eyes, though she could not hide the smirk that flashed across her face. Applejack chuckled. “Anyway, he’s real patient with it. Taught both me and Apple Bloom.”

“Wait,” Aria cut her off, “Apple Bloom can drive?”

“Well sure,” Applejack answered, “She’s been driving the pickup around the farm since she was ten. Supervised of course. Next month she’ll be old enough to get her permit.”

“Holy shit,” Aria blinked. “They let kids drive those things!?”

Applejack laughed. “Ah know how ya feel. We still don’t let her near it when her friends are over. Always keep the keys with either me or Mac.” She patted her pocket, eliciting a faint jingling sound. “Apple Bloom Ah trust. But the three of them together?”

“Eenope,” Big Mac answered, finishing her thought.

“Ah, well that’s why this world’s so dangerous,” Aria griped, grabbing the last stack of baskets. They were at the end of the row. “Hey, big guy, we need a restock!” She shouted. “Oh, and you’re totally gonna owe me a drink after this!”

“Eeyup!” The farmer called back, throwing the tractor into a higher gear and rumbling off toward the barn.

Aria turned toward Applejack, just in time to catch her knowing look. “What?” She demanded.

“Ah thought ya were just messing with me the other day, but ya have a crush on mah brother, don’cha?” Applejack said with a shit-eating grin.

“Up yours, Apples!” Aria shot back with a blush. Bending over, she found a bad apple on the ground and chucked it at the farmer. Applejack ducked the fruit and laughed. Aria growled, “I like strong guys, okay!? Sue me. Besides, he has a cute butt.”

“Eech, sorry, too much information!” Applejack protested, throwing her hands over her ears and nearly knocking her Stetson off. Aria laughed and rand past her, grabbing the hat for herself and putting it on her head. Applejack rolled her eyes.

“So, what did ya wanna talk to me about anyway?” Applejack asked, snatching her hat back.

“What makes you think I wanna talk?” Aria replied evasively.

“Aria, Ah ain’t known ya very long, but ya don’t strike me as the type to enjoy work for the sake of work. Ya came here because ya wanted something, but ya threw yerself into work because ya didn’t wanna talk about it.”

“Maybe I just came to hit on Big Mac,” Aria retorted.

“Then why didn’t ya volunteer to help in the barn just now?” Applejack countered with a knowing smirk.

Aria glared. “Damnit, fine. Yeah, I kinda need advice, but I don’t really want to talk about it.”

“Well, Ah can’t help ya there.” The farmer said.

“I know,” Aria groaned.

Applejack chuckled and walked over toward a weathered picnic table, where they had left a large cooler of lemonade. She grabbed a pair of plastic cups and began filling them from the tap. “Have a seat, sugarcube, and tell me what’s the matter.”

Aria huffed, but took the drink. She drained half the glass before taking a seat by the farm girl. “I dunno, it’s just this weird thing with my sister.” She sighed. “She’s been all secretive lately, and I don’t know why. She’s putting in all these extra hours at work- more than normal.” She scoffed. “If I didn’t know better I’d say she’s fucking someone. But if that were the case she’d be coming home happier. Afterglow, walk of shame, all that, you know? Nah, I think she’s having trouble with her asshole boss.” She shuddered. Hopefully it was not some combination of the two. She shoved that thought out of her head. If Paper Cut were forcing her sister to do something like that, no one would ever identify the body.

“It sounds like ya need to tell her how ya feel,” Applejack said, pulling Aria out of her thoughts.

“Huh?” Aria asked, focusing back on the conversation.

Applejack rolled her eyes. “Ah said, Ah think ya need to be honest with her. Open up, ya know?”

“Me?” Aria asked, incredulous. “I’m not the one keeping secrets!”

“Ah mean with yer feelings. Ya feel like she’s keeping secrets from ya, but ya haven’t told her that. She may not even know that she’s worrying ya.” Applejack sighed. “Ah know feelings can be hard, but family’s worth it, Aria. It takes work to keep it together.”

Aria groaned and flopped back onto the table.

Applejack chuckled, patting the siren’s leg. “Ah know, Ah know, being honest about yer feelings sucks. Heavens know Ah’ve had issues with it in the past. But Ah promise ya it’ll feel better.”

“Ugh,” Aria groaned again, “Fine, whatever, I’ll talk to her tonight or whatever, just stop with the sappy friendship lecture.”

Applejack just laughed. “Ain’t no escaping it now, sugarcube, yer part of the group. But Ah guess Ah can give ya a break for now, looks like Big Mac’s back with the next load.”

Aria groaned a third time.

==O==

“My, this is a lovely little place,” Rarity said, glancing around the little bistro from the same corner table from which Adagio had started her job hunt a little over a week ago. The place specialized in all things bagel, from plain buttered, to complicated sandwiches, to pizza melts and more. Rarity, being conscious of her host’s budget, had ordered a simple turkey and swiss with mayonnaise, while Adagio had opted for a breakfast bagel stacked with eggs and bacon. The way she was scarfing it down made Rarity worry that the woman had not been eating enough.

“Ah, so, how do you feel, darling?” The fashionista asked between dainty bites of her own sandwich.

Despite her apparent appetite, Adagio was not one to forget her manners. Swallowing her current mouthful, she dabbed her mouth with a napkin before answering. “I feel great, honestly. It may be a small win, all things considered, but it’s much better than nothing.”

“Yes, I wanted to ask about that,” Rarity said. “How did you manage to wander into Sugar Cube Corner of all places? I thought you were trying to avoid areas the girls and I frequent.”

“I was,” Adagio said with a sheepish expression. “I vaguely recall you girls mentioning it on occasion, but I’ve never been there and I did not actually know the location. I simply wasn’t paying enough attention when I chose a place to break for lunch, and Pinkie ambushed me while I was reading the classified ads. Of course, it was not a difficult leap from that to assuming I was looking for work, and she promptly arranged an interview between myself and Mrs. Cake.” She shrugged. “The rest is history, I suppose.”

Rarity smiled. “I know it’s not quite what you were hoping for, but it is something.” Her smile fell. “Still, I’m not sure I understand why you won’t tell your sisters what happened.”

“I’m protecting them,” Adagio said simply. “They don’t need to deal with this. We haven’t always lived an easy life, and I want them to be happy while they have the chance.” She sighed. “And… I might be a little afraid.”

Rarity blinked is shock. “Whatever for?” She asked.

“I… I don’t know where I stand with them anymore.” Adagio groaned. “I’ve made mistakes in the past, but I always knew where I stood. Our gems… connected us. I could feel when my sisters were nearby, how much magic they had, how they felt. We could always tell when one of us was distressed, or happy, or in pain. Now, it’s like I’ve lost one of my senses. I can’t feel them anymore.” Her face remained stoic and emotionless throughout, but at the end, a single tear trailed down her face. She sniffed, turning away. “A-anyway, I can’t assure them that everything will be alright, so I’d rather they not have to know anything is wrong at all, until I can fix it. They don’t need my burden.”

“Adagio, can I tell you a story?” Rarity asked.

The siren nodded, not looking up. “I guess,” She said weakly.

“Very well,” Rarity replied, clearing her throat. “You are, of course, aware that before you three arrived, Sunset Shimmer was considered somewhat of a villain at Canterlot High School?”

“Yes, exploiting that was one of our main strategies to drive you all apart,” Adagio said dismissively.

Rarity flinched at the memory. “Right… well you see, I believe it was largely our own fault that you were able to get away with that so easily. I’m afraid that, before your arrival, the five of us were giving her quite a rough time regarding her reformation. Years of fear, anger, and distrust don’t simply vanish overnight, and I am ashamed to admit that we all treated her rather poorly for some time, even before the Battle of the Bands.”

She sighed, staring down at her plate. “The worst incident happened right around Hearthswarming last year. Keep in mind this was several months after the Fall Formal incident, and she had already shown quite clearly that she was a different person. Despite this, we were still treating her more as a chore from Princess Twilight than as a friend. But we did feel bad for her, having to spend the holiday alone, with no friends or family to speak of. At Applejack’s suggestion, we went out of our way to invite her to a series of sleepovers and such at each of our homes.”

Adagio glanced at her. “Sounds… nice, I guess?”

“Well, yes, they turned out quite fun,” Rarity said. “We were all getting along quite well, and we opened up and began talking. And that is where things went wrong.” She bit her lip, looking back on the memory in shame. “Shortly after the first sleepover, someone began posting our closest secrets over social media, under the guise of Anon-a-miss. The only ones who could have known those secrets were our families, and our closest friends. All the signs very quickly pointed to Sunset as the obvious culprit.”

“I see,” Adagio said. “Ha, we should have tried that approach, instead of relying on magic alone. Sunset could have made an excellent siren…”

“I- I do believe you’re missing the point, darling,” Rarity said, interrupting Adagio’s scheming. “Sunset had nothing to do with it. We all turned on her so easily, treating her cruelly to the point of tears, only to later discover that the true culprits were none other than Sweetie and her friends.”

“What?” Adagio asked, incredulously. “That little darling? No... but then…” She looked thoughtful. “Sunset did mention some sort of incident regarding the girls at one point.”

Rarity nodded. “Yes, I’m afraid that the three of them can get some pretty questionable ideas into their heads when they are all together. I can’t say I blame them for being angry, our class was not the only one to be terrorized by Sunset’s behavior, but what they did was inexcusable, and they got in a lot of trouble for it. But the damage was already done. Sunset’s reputation had once again been almost irreparably damaged, as had her trust in us as her friends. To this day I wonder how she ever forgave us so easily for turning on her like that.”

Adagio fell silent for several minutes. “Still,” She said eventually, “She did forgive you.”

“Yes, but that wasn’t really the point,” Rarity said. “Sure, we managed to patch things up somewhat, but the damage had been done. I believe that without your interference in the Battle of the Bands, Sunset would have forever remained a social pariah.”

“Glad to be of service,” Adagio said drily.

Rarity rolled her eyes. “Oh come now, don’t be like that. But do you see the point of the narrative?”

Adagio thought back on the story, humming thoughtfully. “I suppose it means anyone can betray you, even family.”

“What? No!” Rarity said, aghast. “Honestly, darling?”

Adagio shrugged. “I’m new to all this, okay. My entire life has been based on driving people apart so I could consume their negative energy. I’m not used to being on the other side of things.”

“Okay, fair point,” Rarity conceded. She sighed. “My point is, trust takes far more to build than it does to destroy. And once broken, even if it’s repaired the marks will always be there.”

“I see…” Adagio said. “So, what you’re saying is, by keeping this a secret, I’m threatening my sisters’ trust in me.”

“Precisely,” Rarity nodded. “Not only that, but by keeping them in the dark, you are damaging your own trust in them. You have convinced yourself that you cannot rely on anyone but yourself, but that is clearly not the case. They’ve stayed with you this long, have they not?”

Adagio nodded begrudgingly. “Yes, I suppose they have. Even after losing their magic…”

Rarity smiled, reaching out to clasp the siren’s hand in her own. “Things may be difficult at first. There may be hard feelings. But I’m confident that you can get through this. It may be painful, but I believe it will be far worse if you let it lie.”

Adagio sighed. “I- I hate that you’re right. I’ve been stupid. I’ve still been treating them as minions, rather than family.” She scoffed. “Aria is the one that got me the other job in the first place. She probably could have solved my problem for me a week ago if I’d just asked.” She groaned, putting her head in her hands. “I’m the worst…”

“Come now, don’t be so hard on yourself,” Rarity said, giving the siren’s hand a comforting squeeze. “We all let our fears get the best of us, and we all make silly little mistakes from time to time. It’s a part of life, and of being a family.”

“Thank you, Rarity,” Adagio said, nodding solemnly. “I- I’ll try to take what you’ve said to heart.”

==O==

Sonata paced anxiously across the living room, nervously twisting her ponytail in her hands. Aria was sitting at the counter, fresh out of the shower with a bath robe and a towel around her head. The older siren said nothing, glaring into a warm bottle of hard cider. The two had barely spoken since Aria returned from Applejack’s, both too wrapped up in their own thoughts and anticipating Adagio’s arrival.

Finally, the front door swung open, and in stepped Adagio. “Hello girls,” She said, sounding tired.

“H-hi Dagi.”

“Hey.”

The eldest siren nodded, acknowledging their less-than-enthusiastic greetings. Stepping up to the kitchen counter, she grabbed a bottle or red wine and poured it into a glass. Taking a long draught, she topped herself off before taking a seat next to Aria. Sonata soon joined them, taking the last stool next to Adagio.

“So…” Sonata said, “Where did you two go today?”

“Work,” Adagio answered dully.

“AJ’s,” Aria said, just as blank.

“Okay…” The youngest said, still trying to pry some sort of dialogue from her older siblings. “Did you do anything interesting?”

Adagio’s breath hitched, and she looked like she was about to answer, but she shook her head. Aria watched the display, a sharp frown on her face, before looking away. “No,” They both answered.

“Oh,” Sonata said simply.

The three continued to sit in silence, each unsure of what to say to the others. Eventually, both Adagio’s and Aria’s drinks were emptied.

“I think I’m going to bed,” Adagio said, pushing her glass away. She stood up and made to leave.

“Yeah, same,” Aria agreed, following Adagio’s motions but tossing her bottle in the trash.

“W-wait!” Sonata protested, standing as well. Her sisters halted, both turning to look at her.

“Yeah?”

“What do you need, Sonata?”

Sonata bit her lip, glancing between them nervously. “Um, g-good night,” She said. “I love you…”

Adagio smiled. “Love you too, Nata,” She said, before going to her room.

Aria rolled her eyes. “Sap,” She said, turning away. But before she disappeared into her room, she turned back, a blush heavy on her face. “L-love you too, sis.” Then she too was gone.

Dejectedly, Sonata slumped her shoulders, staring after her sisters longingly. Feeling defeated, she hit the light switch before climbing up to her loft and tossing herself onto her bed, reaching up to grab the first stuffed animal she could get her fingers on.

In her own room, Aria swung listlessly from her hammock, lost in thought as the night noises of the city filtered in through her partially opened window. Her foot hung off the edge, the tips of her bare toes brushing against the carpet with every motion.

Across the hall, Adagio laid motionlessly on her bed, as still as death, staring into the pitch black of her room. She had had every opportunity just then to tell the truth, and had let it slip through her fingers. She just could not bring herself to do it. Closing her eyes, she summarized that they were all thinking in a single thought.

“I just couldn’t do it.”

Chapter 14- Trust and Honesty

“Just where the fuck do you think you’re going?” Aria growled, grabbing Adagio’s arm before she could reach the front door.

“Work, obviously,” Adagio snapped back, yanking her arm free and gesturing to her freshly ironed blouse and skirt.

Aria crossed her arms and eyed her sister with a fierce glare. “Bullshit.”

“Guys?” Sonata piped up from the living room, “Can we not do this today? Please?”

“No, I’m tired of this!” Aria shouted. “You’ve been working unbelievable hours all week, and you’re gone all the time. You’re clearly hiding something, and it’s time for you to tell us the truth!”

“I told you, it’s just work!” Adagio insisted.

“No! It isn’t! And you know why?” Aria snapped, grabbing her phone and pointing at the date on the screen. “It’s Sunday, and the CanCom offices don’t fucking open on Sunday!”

Adagio blanched. She had become so wrapped up in everything, she had forgotten that detail. While Sugar Cube Corner did open for a few hours on Sunday, Canterlot Communications did not. “F-fine, I admit it. I’m not going to the office.”

“And?” Aria insisted, fixing her with a demanding look.

Adagio bit her lip, refusing to meet her sister’s eyes. Her heart hammered in her chest. It was the perfect opportunity. She could confess everything, spill it all, and maybe everything would work out for the better. She just needed…

“Dagi?” Sonata said quietly. “Dagi, please, we just want to know what’s going on.”

Adagio turned her back on them, leaning on the wall for support as she swallowed a thick lump in her throat. “I… I know. I owe you that much. But I really have to go. Meet me at that café the girls like, Sugar Cube Corner. Two o’clock. I’ll tell you everything. I… I promise.”

“I’ll hold you to that,” Aria grumbled. “Fine then, go on. But we will see you then.”

Wordlessly, Adagio nodded, and left the apartment.

==O==

Adagio shifted nervously on her feet as she knocked on Rarity’s door. She still had her key, but she could not bring herself to use it, not after last night. The girl had given her sound advice, advice she had promised to take to heart, only to blow it off at the first opportunity. She hardly deserved to-

“Coming, darling!” Rarity’s cultured voice called from somewhere in the house, shaking Adagio out of her thoughts. The sound of footsteps on hardwood reached the siren, and a moment later the door swung open and she was greeted with one of Rarity’s warm smiles. “Adagio, come in!” The girl said cheerily, but her face fell when she saw the siren’s haggard appearance. “Oh my, you don’t look well. Did something happen when you talked to your sisters?” She asked, ushering her inside.

Adagio shook her head weakly, following Rarity into the kitchen and slumping into a chair. “I didn’t tell them.” She looked at Rarity, a regretful gleam in her eye. “I- I couldn’t do it. Not alone.”

Rarity looked at her with a bemused expression. “What do you mean? What happened?”

“I was a coward,” Adagio sighed. “I wanted to tell them, and we all sat down together, but I just couldn’t bring myself to tell them the truth. And again, this morning, I…” She trailed off as her voice broke. “I’m weak.”

“You’re not weak,” Rarity assured her, stepping around and embracing her from behind. “You are a brave, beautiful woman. I know you’re nervous, but you can do this.”

Adagio nodded weakly. “I’m meeting them at Sugar Cube Corner, after hours. Could you… could you come too? For moral support?”

Rarity smiled. “I’d be happy to, darling.” She glanced at the clock. “Oh! You’d better not be late! Hurry up and change, quickly!”

Adagio followed the fashionista’s gaze and swore. She must have spent more time ruminating on the doorstep than she had realized. Pushing her chair, she thanked the girl and bolted upstairs to the guest room, where her uniform still awaited where she had left it the night before. She quickly stripped off her clothes and changed into the simple dress, glancing at the mirror to make sure her appearance was tidy and the apron was tied correctly. In her haste, she did not realize that the uniform had not only been cleaned, but ironed as well.

Leaving her clothes on the bed, she left the house in a rush, waving a quick farewell to her host. She had just enough time to catch the bus downtown.

==O==

Glaring at her computer screen, Aria thought about what had happened that morning. She had opened her big mouth again, and still failed to get any answers. Not only that, but she had completely disregarded Applejack’s sound advice, and it was eating her up.

Groaning, she shut off the computer and pulled out her phone. It rang twice before Applejack picked up.

“Howdy, sugarcube,” the farm girl answered with her typical country twang. “Everything alright?”

“No,” the siren groaned, “I pussed out.”

"Pardon?”

“I couldn’t do it. I pussed out like a little bitch.” Aria said caustically.

“Easy, girl, don’t be so hard on yerself.” Applejack told her, “It happens to the best of us. Like Ah said, feelings are complicated.”

“Yeah,” Aria said, halfheartedly. “I need a favor, can I come over for a bit?”

“Ah don’t see a problem with that. Ah’ll keep an eye out for ya.”

“Thanks,” Aria said, ending the call. “Sonata!”

“Yeah?” Her younger sister answered from the next room. Her voice was so low Aria barely heard it, even through the thin walls of the apartment. She must have been sulking about something.

“I’m going out!” Aria informed her, grabbing her coat and apartment keys as she stepped out of her room.

“Wait, you can’t!” Sonata protested, grabbing her sister’s arm. “We promised to meet Dagi at Sugar Cube Corner!”

“I will,” Aria said testily, yanking her arm free of Sonata’s grip. “I just want some fresh air.”

“Oh,” Sonata said, looking downcast. “Okay.”

Rolling her eyes, Aria left.

==O==

Adagio smiled over the counter as she handed a customer a takeout box of a dozen cupcakes. Although it was technically only her first day, she found that the bakery had done her mood a lot of good. The atmosphere was perpetually friendly, and the smell of fresh baked goods pervaded the air, leaving her mind abuzz with wonderful sensations. For all her excessive energy, Pinkie was an absolute joy to work with, always eager to lend a smile and a helping hand any time Adagio was unsure of something. The girl more than knew her was around the bakery, and the customers.

Although it had been a short day, Adagio felt incredibly gratified. She had a job, and it was much less impersonal than the cold aloofness of the call center. People came in genuinely happy, instead of complaining about poor service or challenging overdue charges.

Her day only improved when the front door opened and Rarity stepped in. The siren glanced at the clock. Fifteen minutes to closing time. Perfect. She smiled and called out a greeting.

“Hello, and welcome to Sugar Cube Corner!”

Rarity smiled widely before stepping over to the counter. “Hello, darling. My, you do look adorable in that outfit.”

Adagio blushed heavily and cleared her throat. “T-thank you. Um, do you want to order anything while you wait? It will be a few minutes yet.”

“Hi Rarity!” Pinkie called suddenly, stepping out from the back with a banana split balanced on top of her curls. Her hands were occupied with a pair of milkshakes piled high with whipped cream. She wobbled back and forth as the ice cream teetered on her head, but managed to right herself with an amazing disregard for gravity.

“Hello Pinkie,” Rarity said, taking it all in stride. She and Adagio stared after the pink girl as she delivered the desserts to the last occupied table in the café. Giggling, the fashionista turned her head back to Adagio. “Anyway, I suppose I’ll have a strawberry muffin, and a fresh cup of decaf, if you would.”

“I’ll get that for you right away!” Adagio smiled, turning to warm up the coffee pot before fetching the requested muffin from behind the counter.

“You certainly seem to be in a better mood this afternoon,” Rarity remarked as the siren returned with her order.

“This is a lovely place, and Pinkie is an absolute gem,” Adagio replied as she handed Rarity her change.

“Well, I think it’s a good look for you,” Rarity smiled, giving her a wink and dropping a couple dollars into the tip jar. Adagio watched her stroll over to a free table, and smiled. With her there, facing her sisters did not seem like nearly so daunting a prospect.

==O==

“Thanks for coming with me, Sunny,” Sonata said as she waited for the crossing signal, across the street from the bakery.

“It’s no problem, Nata. I know how nervous you are about the whole thing.” Sunset said, placing a hand on the siren’s shoulder. “Don’t worry about it. Whatever happens, they aren’t going to stop loving you.”

Sonata smiled. “I know. But it’s nice to hear it again.”

Sunset laughed. “Once this is all over with, you can hear it straight from them.”

Just then the light changed, and the crosswalk buzzed to let them know it was safe to go. Sunset looked both ways before stepping forward, and noticed a beat up old truck parked near the bakery. “Huh, that’s interesting, looks like Applejack’s truck is here.”

“Really?” Sonata asked. “Well, Aria did say she was going out, and I think she’s been hanging out with AJ a recently. Maybe she got a ride.”

“Maybe,” Sunset agreed as they stepped back onto the sidewalk. “Huh, looks like they haven’t gotten out yet, let’s go say ‘hi.’”

“Okiee dokiee,” Sonata nodded, following the redhead. When they got to the vehicle, Sunset raised her fist and lightly rapped on the window, making both occupants jump. They whirled toward the window, revealing that it was, in fact, Applejack and Aria. Applejack rolled down the window.

“Howdy, sugarcube,” The farm girl smiled. “Ah imagine yer here for the same reason Ah am.”

“Moral support slash friendship intervention?” Sunset asked, chuckling. “Yup.”

“Hi Ari,” Sonata said, waving to her sister.

“Hey Nata,” Aria said reservedly. She did not exactly sound happy, but it was better than the irritation and general anger she had been carrying around for the last several days.

“Well, looks like we’re all here, and it’s about two o’clock.” Applejack said, checking her watch. “What say we all mosey on in?”

The others agreed, and Aria and Applejack stepped out of the truck to join the others on the sidewalk. Then as one they made their way to the entrance.

==O==

The eldest siren glanced at Pinkie. “You’re sure it’s alright for us to do this here?”

“Yupperooni,” Pinkie confirmed, “The Cakes live upstairs, but it’s date night so I’m watching the kids for them. Mrs. Cake said I could have a few friends over, as long as things don’t get rowdy and we clean up after ourselves. Oh, and help yourself to anything on that counter over there. It’s all perishable so they’d have to throw it out in the morning anyway.”

“Thank you, Pinkie,” Adagio said sincerely. “For everything.”

“No problem, my fellow floofy friend!” Pinkie chirped, giggling. “If you need me, I’ll be upstairs with the twins! Let me know when you’re done so I can lock up!” And she disappeared, sprinting upstairs.

As if on cue, the doors parted, and her sisters entered the nearly deserted bakery. They stopped, as if in tandem, their mouths dropping at the sight of Adagio in her new uniform. Behind them, Sunset and Applejack entered as well, looking nearly as surprised as the sirens. Adagio glanced at Rarity. Clearly she was not the only one who brought a friend along for moral support.

At Rarity’s behest, the four newcomers stepped over to join her at her table, giving Adagio a second to calm her nerves. She took several deep breaths, then straightened her back to give herself a façade of confidence. Then, she went to greet her sisters. To tell them the truth.

“Hello girls,” The eldest siren said, “Well, this is it. This is the secret I’ve been hiding.”

“I don’t get it,” Sonata said unsurely, “You’re working a second job?”

“Not… not exactly. No.” Adagio admitted.

Aria crossed her arms and leaned back in her chair. “I think you have a lot of explaining to do, Adagio.”

Rarity nudged Sunset and Applejack, motioning them to follow her to another table. “We will be over here if any of you need us. Come, let’s give them a little privacy. I’m not sure everything they have to say is for our ears.” The others nodded their assent, and the sirens watched as they vacated to just out of earshot, before Adagio took the seat Rarity had occupied previously.

“So,” Aria said, clearly struggling to maintain her composure, “You’re working here now. That’s… odd.”

Adagio took a deep breath to clear her thoughts. No more holding back. She could not afford to stretch their trust any farther. After a moment, she decided the direct approach was best. “I lost my job at Canterlot Communications.”

“What?” Aria hissed.

Sonata looked at Adagio with a shell-shocked expression. “F-for realsies?”

Adagio nodded. “I had an argument with Paper Cut about my hours. He didn’t like that I was pulling so much overtime to keep up with my increasing call quotas. I lost my patience and I threatened him, and that was that. I was told to leave the office and not return.”

“I knew that rat bastard was trouble!” Aria growled. Her outburst drew the attention of the girls at the other table, but she waved them away.

“Why didn’t you just tell us?” Sonata whimpered.

Adagio bowed her head in shame. “No job, meant no income, meant no apartment. I knew we would be on borrowed time, and was terrified. I didn’t want you two to have to worry.” She frowned, then looked up to meet her sisters’ eyes. “No, that’s an excuse. While it was part of it, the real reason is, I was… I didn’t want to tell you that I’d failed you again.” Her body shook as she repressed the sobs that tried to force themselves free. It was not the time to cry. Not yet.

“Oh, Dagi,” Sonata said, grabbing her sister’s hand tenderly. She glanced at Aria. “We forgive you, right Aria?”

“You utter. Fucking. Moron!” Aria seethed. “You didn’t want us to worry? We’ve hardly done anything else for the last week and a half! We’re supposed to be a team, a family, whatever! But you couldn’t even trust us enough to tell us something was up! That- that’s how I feel!”

“But the money-” Adagio choked out, but Aria was far from finished.

“Forget the damned money!” The middle siren cried, “We don’t care about the money! We were never worried about the money! We were worried about you, you stupid, fucking quim!” Adagio flinched at the insult, but Aria was far from done. She pulled out her cell phone and began fiddling with the screen.

“Money would have never been a fucking issue if you’d just swallow your damn pride and let me help you,” Aria growled, finally beginning to run out of steam. “Well, now I’m not giving you a choice. Pull out your damn phone, which I paid for by the way, and check our fucking bank account.”

Confused and reeling from the vitriol-filled tirade, Adagio did as her sister demanded. It took her a minute and a couple of false starts, but eventually she managed to open her banking app. When she saw the numbers, she gasped. “Aria, this- this is enough to pay our rent for the next year!”

Aria crossed her arms, leaning back in her chair with a smug expression on her face. “And there’s a lot more where that came from. I told you, I can help with this shit. You just have to fucking let me.”

“A-Aria,” Adagio said, still in a state of shock, “This- this is- how much do you have?”

Aria looked away, suddenly uncomfortable. “Enough,” She said.

“E-enough to buy a house?” Adagio asked, eyes shining brightly.

Aria hesitated, then nodded slowly. “Yes.”

“Aria, why haven’t we bought a house!?” Adagio demanded excitedly, “We could have a place that’s really our own, something permanent! Wouldn’t you like that?” She and Sonata both looked at their sister expectantly.

Aria sucked in a breath through her teeth, preparing to deliver the bad news. “Yes, I could buy a house. We could buy a house. But we aren’t going to.”

“What? Why not?” Adagio asked.

Aria sighed. “Adagio… this is going to sound mean, but for once I’m not trying to be. You suck with money.”

Sonata giggled as Adagio crossed her arms, fixing Aria with a cold stare. “What do you mean by that.”

“Look,” Aria started, before grinding to a halt with a groan. “Ugh, Applejack said I should try to be more open with my feelings, so here goes. Don’t get used to it. I admire your determination, Dag. You always do what it takes to keep us off the streets, whether it’s working a shitty job or seducing some rich old bastard. But, for all the fortunes we’ve had, for all the palaces and mansions we’ve lived in over the years, we always somehow ended up with nothing.”

“Girls,” She said, talking to both Adagio and Sonata, “We’re over a thousand years old, and not getting any older. Unless losing our gems changed a lot of things, we are going to be around for a long, long time. We are going to have to move around, and we have to be able to take our assets with us. A house can’t travel, Adagio.”

“We could get a house boat!” Sonata chimed in.

Aria smiled at her. “As long as I’m making myself do this, I guess I’d better tell you how much I love your optimism, Sonata.” Her expression turned dark. “That never leaves this table, understand?” The others nodded, hiding smiles behind artificially serious expressions.

“Good,” Aria said. “Anyway, I have enough that, if we live frugally, we can get by pretty comfortably on just my interest. But from now on, I’m controlling our finances.” She gave Adagio a stern look before the older siren could form a protest. “Consider this a hostile takeover, you couldn’t stop me if you tried. But really, Adagio. Do us all a favor and take a break. You deserve it.”

Adagio smiled, an honest, sincere smile, and blinked a few tears from her eyes. “I don’t know what to say, Aria. I should be mad. A lot of what you said hurts, but I can’t deny that it was the truth. And… I’m sorry I didn’t trust you more.”

“Adagio,” Aria said, looking around uncomfortably, “I’m not making you apologize, I know how much you hate it. Really, don’t.”

“No, it needs to be said,” Adagio said firmly. “I need to say this, to get it off my chest and to clear the air. Aria, Sonata, you’ve been by my side for so many years, even when I made mistakes, even after losing our magic. I should know by now that I can trust you with, well, everything. If I had just been open about my problems, instead of trying to do everything myself, I could have saved us all a lot of trouble and heartache. So, I’m sorry.”

Her sisters just stared at her for a moment, completely unsure what to say. Adagio, their older sister, their fearless leader, had apologized to them. It felt strange. Wrong somehow, but at the same time, right. It was impossible to explain, but her words stirred up a strange warmth in all three of the sirens’ chests.

Sonata was the first to process it. “I love you guys!” She cried, yanking her sisters out of their chairs and into a tearful embrace. “You two are the best.”

“I love you too, Nata,” Adagio said. Aria managed an uncomfortable shrug, but her sisters knew her well enough to understand the sentiment behind it.

Finally, they broke the hug, and took a step away from each other to regain their space. “Well, I guess you can finally lose that goofy uniform,” Aria said, laughing at Adagio’s sudden blush.

“Actually… I think I’ll stay. I owe Mrs. Cake that much, and I think I’ve found that I quite enjoy working here. Plus,” She gave a little twirl, causing her short skirt to flare out around her stockinged legs, “I think I look rather cute, don’t you?”

Aria rolled her eyes. “Whatever, do what you want I guess. You can use the money to treat your lady friend over there,” She scoffed, jerking her head in Rarity’s direction. Adagio huffed, refusing to rise to the bait.

“Waaaaitaminute!” Sonata blurted, interrupting their spat. “You still didn’t tell us how you got this job!”

Adagio sighed. “I suppose I haven’t quite finished my story. I’m sure you might have guessed, but the day I got fired was over a week ago, when I suddenly stayed the night at Rarity’s. I was too ashamed and embarrassed to return home to face you, and she was generous enough to let me have a hot shower and a place to sleep.”

“After that,” She continued, “The reason I was always out so late was that I was spending nearly every waking moment looking for a job. I was still too proud to admit my failure to you, and I wanted to have something to soften the blow when I finally did tell you. I suppose that was rather selfish of me.”

“And stupid,” Aria added.

“Yes, Aria, and stupid. Thank you for the reminder,” The eldest siren replied sarcastically.

“So,” Sonata intervened, “All that overtime and stuff was actually you going out and looking for a job?”

Adagio nodded in confirmation.

“You realize I could have found you something else like, immediately, right?” Aria asked, sounding surprisingly sincere, rather than irritated.

Adagio buried her face in her hands to hide her blush. “I am aware.”

“You’re an idiot,” Aria said, and Adagio could not suppress a bark of laughter.

“So what about Rarity?” Sonata asked, glancing back at the other group.

“I could not have done everything I did without her support. That first night when I went to her house, I ended up telling her everything. I was distraught, and my internal filter had worn quite thin. Since she already knew everything, she became my confidant, and even offered her home as a sort of sanctuary that I could return to when it all became too much. She was an absolute darling about the whole thing, and helped me out many times. If it weren’t for her, I’m not sure I would have had the courage to tell you the truth before it was too late.” She sighed. “I regret that I did not trust you girls with the truth, but I do not regret trusting her.”

Once again, all three sirens turned their attention to the other table. Sunset, Applejack, and Rarity were all chatting amicably over a platter of cupcakes. Even Pinkie had returned, holding one of the Cake babies balanced on her hip, while Sunset cooed at the other one which she had cradled in her own arms.

“Yeah, you weren’t the only one who needed advice on this whole shitstorm,” Aria begrudgingly admitted. “I should be mad that you pulled one of them into our personal business, but I got Applejack into the whole thing, so yeah.” She shook her head. “Hate to admit it, but I probably wouldn’t have been willing to hear you out if I hadn’t listened to her advice.”

“I brought Sunny,” Sonata said, “You know, if anyone was wondering…” She trailed off.

Adagio laughed, a short, genuine laugh. “And they were all willing to put up with our drama,” She said in wonder. “What did we ever do to deserve them?”

“Brainwash their entire school in a desperate bid to steal their magic and take over the world?” Aria suggested drily. They stared at the girls a moment longer, before breaking into a chorus of laughter.

“So, does this mean no more fighting?” Sonata asked hopefully.

“Oh no,” Aria said, still laughing, “I’m sure there’ll be plenty of that to go around still.”

“We are sisters, after all,” Adagio finished for her, “But I think we’ll be alright.”

“Aw heck!” Sonata said happily, “That’s good enough!” She reached out and pulled her sisters into another crushing embrace, squealing with joy. “You two are the best!”

“I love you too, Nata,” Adagio chuckled.

“Can’t… breathe!” Aria gasped.

==O==

The revelry lasted long into the afternoon. The sirens got a collective pat on the back from their friends once they explained the general story, and conversation soon turned to happier things, such as the upcoming Nightmare Night holiday. Sunset was planning a party at the apartment, and took the opportunity to make sure the sirens knew they were all invited.

As dusk began to fall, Pinkie had to shoo them out of the restaurant so she could lock up and put the twins to bed. The six girls waved goodbye, and stepped out onto the street.

“Ah’d offer to take everyone home, but Ah’m afraid the truck won’t fit everyone,” Applejack said, pulling her keys from the pocket.

“That’s okay,” Sunset said, “Just take Rarity, the rest of us are all heading the same place, right?” The sirens nodded and made general noises of assent.

“Alrighty then,” Applejack said, “Sounds like a plan. Don’t forget it’s a school night.”

Sunset chuckled. “Yes, mom, I got it,” She said with a good-natured grin.

“Actually, I’d like to borrow Rarity for a minute,” Adagio said, looking to the fashionista. She nodded, and the two moved to step away from the group. “I know we all said it earlier, but I would like to thank you personally for all the help you’ve given me over the last two weeks.”

“It was my pleasure, darling,” Rarity said with a wide smile.

Silence befell the two for a moment as Adagio stared at the sidewalk. “I, um… I’ll swing by after work tomorrow, to pick up my clothes and return the spare key.”

“Oh, yes…” Rarity said with a sigh, “I hadn’t thought of that.”

“So... see you then, I suppose.”

“Indeed.”

The two were silent for a moment longer, and then Adagio turned to leave. Before she could take more than two steps, however, Rarity’s nimble fingers caught the sleeve of her coat. “Actually,” The fashionista said, “I think I’d prefer for you to keep it. I’m sure it’s much safer with you than under the mat. And… do make a point to visit, won’t you?”

Adagio smiled. “That sounds like a wonderful plan.”

With a final goodbye, they parted ways, and Adagio made her way home, accompanied by her sisters and her friend.

==O==

Night had well fallen by the time the quartet returned to their apartment building. Aria grabbed her key and turned the handle, opening the door ahead of the others. “Well, come on, I’m not gonna wait all night,” She said impatiently, holding the door.

“Actually,” Sunset said, “I’d like to talk to Adagio myself for a little, if that’s alright.”

Adagio glanced at her sisters, then shrugged. “I don’t see why not. I have my keys, so don’t wait up for me.”

“Whatever,” Aria said as she went inside, Sonata following right behind.

“Can we walk for a bit?” Sunset asked once the others were out of earshot.

Adagio nodded, falling into step behind the girl. “What is this about, Miss Shimmer?” She asked warily.

Sunset took a few moments to gather her thoughts as they strolled down the alley, taking a turn down a back road to the overgrown park the next street over. “Adagio,” She said at last, “I need to apologize for my behavior. I’ve said a lot of things that I thought were just jokes, but I’m afraid that I’ve hurt both you and your trust in me. For that I am truly sorry.”

Adagio looked at her sideways as the pavement underfoot gave way to brown grass. “What are you referring to?”

“My implications that you aren’t allowed to try to date my friends.” Sunset answered. “I meant it as a joke, just something to tease you about how much of a flirt you are sometimes, but I guess it got out of hand. I didn’t mean to make you feel threatened, or like you needed my blessing or anything.”

“That is certainly true, if I were interested in seducing one of your friends, there would be little you could do to stop me, short of resorting to physical violence.” Adagio laughed sharply. “But you have nothing to apologize for. I knew full well that your comments were in jest, but I chose to lash out at you anyway, because you were there. And I know full well how the misunderstanding regarding Rarity came about, and will fully admit that we have grown quite close as friends over the last two weeks. But that is all.”

“But,” Sunset said, but Adagio raised a hand to stop her.

“There is nothing for you to be sorry for. If anything, I should apologize to you.” Adagio flinched as the words left her mouth, but she pressed on regardless. “Tartarus, I’ve already said it to my sisters several times today. Once more will hardly do my pride any lasting damage.” She turned to Sunset and placed a hand on her shoulder, looking deeply into her sea colored eyes. “Sunset, I am sorry for the way I treated you after I lost my job. It was absolutely uncalled for, and was unbecoming of myself as a lady and as your friend. I hope you can forgive me for my behavior.”

Sunset sniffed, and suddenly Adagio found herself pulled into a tight hug for the third time that day, nearly enough to lift her off her feet. “Thank you, Adagio,” Sunset said, her voice muffled through the mass of Adagio’s hair. “I was so worried that I’d betrayed your trust, I just… thank you.” She pulled away, sniffing and wiping her nose on her sleeve. “Sorry, it’s just… yes, I forgive you, Adagio. Always.” She extended her hand towards the siren. “Friends?”

Adagio glanced at the offered hand, then clasped it in her own. “Friends.”

==O==

Aria perched at the edge of her seat, glaring at the computer screen casting a bluish glow over her darkened bedroom. Eyes flickering back and forth, she scanned dozens of articles and stock reports, searching out every iota of data about Canterlot Communications. This was her domain, her hunting ground.

It was how she made her fortune.

Stocks. A strange economical phenomenon to be sure, one she had watched with rapt interest since its inception. It had always intrigued her, and she began dabbling in it the first chance she got.

There had been mistakes. Bad guesses and unexpected market crashes had robbed her of hundreds of thousands of dollars over the years, but she always sprang back, learned from her mistakes. She had the greatest advantage in the world: time. No one could ever hope to rival her level of experience in trading. She had been at it nearly two hundred years.

True, many people made more off the market than she did. Luck, skill, a cutthroat attitude, all these things could give a human the advantage in the market. But she was not there to build an empire. She could not afford the attention. But three million dollars could go a very long way, if one were careful. And Aria was always careful.

Finally, she returned her attention to Canterlot Communications. Rumor had it they were expecting to be bought out within the next year, thanks to an extremely lucrative deal with Equestrian Cable. They had been preparing themselves for integration, slimming down the company to make its transition more manageable. According to various sources, as much as thirty to fifty percent of non-managerial staff had been let go across the board, with a projected estimate of eighty to ninety percent over the coming months.

Aria seethed. Adagio had filled her in on the rest of the story with Paper Cut on the ride home. Once she got past Adagio’s guilt complex, it was as plain as day who was truly responsible for the incident. She was called into that office to be fired, no two ways about it. Not for anything she had done, but for the company’s profit.

If that had been all, though, Aria would have let it slide. What did she care if some rich CEO screwed over a few peons to make a buck? Companies preyed on consumers and employees, and women like her preyed on CEOs. That was simply how the world worked.

But Paper Cut had made it personal. He had toyed with her sister, and insulted her to her face, for the sole purpose of provoking a reaction. Maybe it was some power play, maybe it was an excuse to deny her rightful severance pay. Whatever the reason, Paper Cut would suffer for it.

Cracking her neck, Aria read through her portfolios. Just as she suspected, CanCom was there, listed in bold as one of her most lucrative properties. She had seen early on how valuable they would become, and snapped up as much share as she could. It was part of the reason she had set Adagio up there. If things continued as they were, she stood to make her fourth million, easily. Pity. Cracking her knuckles, she pulled up her email and prepared a message, addressed to the CEO of Canterlot Communications.

rosethorn@trotmail .com
to moneybags@cancom .com
Subject: 17%

I am sure you can easily verify that that is the amount of your company’s shares I own. That makes me the biggest shareholder in your company. As such I have a certain demand, that will be met if you want your buyout to go smoothly.

There is a middle manager in one of your offices by the name of Paper Cut. He has been causing trouble, and I want him taken care of. Take a long, close look at his affairs. I am confident you will manage to find something worth firing him over. It hardly matters what, as long as he is gone.

With that, she sent the message. It was short and curt, but it got the point across. Those stocks were worth a lot of money, but only so long as investors had faith them. How quickly that faith might dissolve if, say, one of the most prominent shareholders were to sell her seventeen percent for mere pennies? It might cost her a lot of money, but it was worth it.

She leaned back in her chair, whistling to herself in satisfaction. By that time next week, she would have her revenge, one way or the other. Giggling, she spun in a circle. Who said she had to play nice, just because she lost her magic?

Author's Note

Well, that finally concludes this arc! I hope you all enjoyed it, and I hope the resolution is satisfactory to all. I was tempted to try and divide this into two chapters, since it was so long and covered so much stuff, but it really all had to happen together. That's how it goes sometimes!

Chapter 15- Mending Fences

Cotton ropes creaked under mild strain as Aria swayed idly in her hammock bed, flipping a short knife between her fingers and staring at the blank ceiling. One leg dangled lazily off the edge, bare toes skimming the carpet as she rocked to and fro. Music blasted from her computer speakers, heavy with drums and coarse vocals, the bass sending gentle vibrations through the hammock’s anchor points.

The apartment was so empty lately. Adagio still insisted on working, even after Aria made it clear that it wasn’t necessary. Sonata was always going out, either to pester Adagio at work or hang with the Rainbooms after classes. With the two of them gone, things got lonely sometimes. Not that she’d ever admit it, but she missed having them around. Without them, her life was too quiet.

Sure, she could check the stock reports for the upteenth time, but what was the point? Her investments were solid, and she would get an alert on her phone if anything truly shocking happened. Even the whole Paper Cut fiasco had been taken care of. Her complaint had sparked a thorough investigation, leading to the discovery of several sexual harassment charges that the ugly bastard had had swept under the rug by some of his friends in HR. She had even received a private commendation from the CEO, Mr. Moneybags, thanking her for making him aware and helping the company save face. Of course, she could care less about either. Paper Cut had hurt her sister, and that was reason enough for her.

Unfortunately, with that pet project done, she was once again left to her boredom. The television was in the other room, but that would require getting up, so that was out of the question. She could text Applejack, but the farm girl was probably still doing her chores. School would have only gotten out, what, an hour ago?

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

The sudden knocking startled the siren out of her reverie, making her jump and nick her finger with the blade. “Ouch, fuck!” She swore, clenching her fist to suck on her knuckle. Gripping the knife in her uninjured hand, she levered herself out of her hammock and stalked toward the front door, grumbling irritably. If it was the creep next door again…

“I told you, if you bitch about my music again, I’m gonna make both our lives easier and cut off your ears!” She threw the door open with a snarl, fixing the intruder with a glare.

“Gaaah!” Rainbow Dash screamed, stumbling back away from the siren with wide eyes. “Uh, h-hi, Aria,” She sputtered, shakily trying to recover from her slip. Her eyes flicked nervously between the other girl’s fierce scowl and the knife still clutched in her hand.

Aria scowled, but lowered the blade, flicking it closed before slipping it into her pocket. “What the hell do you want?” She asked sharply, already regretting her decision to open the door without checking the peephole first.

Rainbow swallowed. “I- I came to apologize.” She raised her hand to forestall Aria’s snide remark. “No, for real. Look, I know words don’t mean much, a-and I’m not so good with them, so…” She reached into her pocket and pulled out two paper tickets. “Wanna hit the Royals game?”

Aria frowned, snatching up the tickets and inspecting them with suspicion. “Baseball?” She scoffed.

“Um, yeah,” Rainbow said, rubbing the back of her neck. “The game starts in like an hour. I know it’s short notice, but I only got the tickets today.”

Aria glared at the tickets for a while, considering the offer. Even before the incident at the Sisterhood Social, she had hated Rainbow the most out of all the Rainbooms. Sure, Sunset and the princess had been the major players in the Dazzlings’ defeat, but the band was named after her. She had started the band, she had egged them on, and she had been the most in-your-face about the battle. She was rude, she was arrogant, she was short tempered…

She was not all that different from Aria. Her scowl deepened. Rainbow had been the one to hit her back at the Sisterhood Social, but could she really say she would not have done the same thing in her shoes? If she was honest, the only thing keeping her from picking a fight back then was Sonata and the fact that she was so horribly outnumbered. And what about Adagio, and Applejack? Adagio wanted her to get along with the Rainbooms, if only to make life easier for everyone. And Applejack had turned out to be alright, after a while. Was it really fair to hold a grudge?

A spike of anger flashed through her, and she clenched her fist around the tickets. Why shouldn’t she hold a grudge though? Rainbow had struck first from a position of advantage, and all prior attempts at apology had been nothing short of pathetic. Aria was a siren, or had been before Rainbow and her friends had taken her powers. But she still had her pride!

“U-um,” Rainbow said, interrupting her reverie. She flinched back as the siren shot her a seething glare, but rallied quickly. “So, do you forgive me?”

“Why?” Aria growled, “Why should I forgive you, and why do you care?”

The athlete bit her lip. “I just, you seem really cool, you know? Now that we aren’t enemies or… whatever was going on at the Social. I already admitted I was out of line there, I don’t know what more you want from me!” She seemed to recover her courage as she spoke, and by the end she met Aria’s amethyst gaze with her own, fixing her with a determined stare.

“Fine, you really want to make it up to me?” Aria said icily, a malevolent gleam in her eye. “Close your eyes and stand up straight.”

Rainbow gulped, her eyes widening in understanding. She nodded, taking a deep breath. “Alright, you wanna see if I can take what I dish out, is that it? Well fine!” She threw back her shoulders, standing at attention like a freshly minted cadet, chest out and eyes clenched shut. “I’ve taken a soccer cleat to the face, I ain’t scared of you.”

Aria grinned sadistically at the younger girl, taking her time to really make her sweat. She made a point to loudly crack her knuckles, one at a time, relishing at the way Rainbow flinched at the sound. Maybe it was a bit cruel, but she had been waiting months for an opportunity like this. Adagio had made them all promise not to seek revenge for the Battle of the Bands, even before they got to know the girls better. But she’d never said anything about what happened at the social. She finally had the chance for some payback, and she wanted to savor it.

Rainbow shifted her weight, feeling antsy at being kept waiting. Cracking an eye open, she snuck a peek at the siren. “Come on, are you gonna hit me or- Gaah!” She doubled over in pain, clenching her stomach where Aria’s fist had driven into her gut at full power. Dropping to a knee, her face paled as she wheezed in agony. “You- hah- you bitch!” She rasped. “You were supposed to hit my face!”

“Please,” Aria laughed derisively, “I would have broken your fucking jaw, and I really don’t want to explain a black eye to your friends.” She turned and stepped back into the apartment, tickets still in hand. “Let me grab my shit and we can go.”

“K-kay,” Rainbow gasped, leaning against the wall for support.

Aria quickly grabbed her wallet, shoes, and jacket, suddenly feeling much lighter than she had all morning. She stepped out a few minutes later, locking the door behind her. “Come on, rockstar. Let’s motor.” Sticking out her hand, she helped the winded girl regain her feet, before giving her a comradely slap to the back. Who knew, maybe she could get used to the whole “friendship” thing after all. It sure beat the Tartarus out of sitting around the apartment all day.

==O==

The game was already into the second inning by the time Rainbow and Aria found their seats, both lugging armfuls of stadium food, including cheesy nachos, caramel popcorn, and giant pretzels. Aria had developed a healthy appreciation for junk food over her last few months of needing to eat, and remained a fan despite both Adagio’s scolding and Sonata’s insistence on eating “real food.” At least Rainbow could appreciate the sweet and salty garbage the stadium peddled for outrageous prices. Aria would have been offended by the markup, if not for the fact that her stock increased every time they made a sale.

“Ugh, sorry we didn’t make it in time for first pitch,” Rainbow grunted, squeezing in front of a row of people to get to her chair. “I didn’t think we were cutting it so close.” She finally made it through, Aria close behind her, slipping past the people with casual ease.

The siren shrugged indifferently as she took her seat. “Doesn’t matter to me, I don’t really care for baseball.”

Rainbow cocked her head. “Really? Huh, for some reason I imagined you’d be really into sports.”

Aria shrugged, tossing a handful of popcorn into her mouth. “Wishful thinking?” She suggested after swallowing. “Honestly, modern team sports are so tame. Where’s all the blood? Where’s the naked gladiators fighting to the death for honor and freedom?”

Rainbow laughed, nearly choking on her pretzel. “Maybe you should try hockey!” she said around her mouthful.

The siren rolled her eyes. “Still too many pads. I’m more into boxing.”

“Hey, boxing is cool,” Rainbow nodded. Movement caught her eye down on the field. “Oh, nice double play! We’re up to bat!”

Aria scoffed, smirking. “And by ‘we,’ you mean?”

“The home team, duh!” Rainbow cried excitedly, “That’s us!”

Aria leaned back, raising her eyebrow tauntingly at the athlete. “I didn’t know you were a member of the Canterlot Royals.”

“Come on, dude! It’s the home team. A victory for them is a victory for us all!” She declared, raising a blue fist to the sky.

“Gods, you sound so much like Sonata it isn’t funny,” Aria muttered. “So who are we playing,” She asked, putting sarcastic emphasis on the “we.”

“The Everfree Manticores,” Rainbow replied dramatically, giving the statement far more weight than it deserved. She pointed toward the dugouts, where the Everfree team’s grey and red uniforms stood in stark contrast to the white and gold of the home team. “They’re our long time rivals! They always get first pick ‘cause they’re from the capital, and they knocked us out of the World Series three times in the last ten years!” She ripped another chunk off her pretzel and chewed it thoughtfully. “Plus, they’re like, one city over, so the two teams end up playing against each other a lot.”

Aria nodded thoughtfully. “You know, we got a couple of good feedings from sports events like this. Not from the stadium usually, but Dagi liked to hit up the sports bars during the bigger games. Find a place with lots of alcohol and a nice mix of fans from both teams, and we could start an all-out brawl in minutes.” She smiled wistfully, “Those were good days.”

Rainbow stared at the siren, ignoring the field for a moment as she tried to process what she had said. “You really liked to stir up trouble, didn’t you?”

Shrugging, Aria grinned. “Fish gotta eat. But yeah, it was pretty fun, playing you monkeys off each other. Even got into a few scrapes myself, just for the fun of it.”

Rainbow scowled. “You’re just trying to get a rise out of me, aren’t you?”

Aria’s grin widened.

“Well, it won’t work!” Rainbow declared emphatically. “You know why? Because I think that’s kind of cool!” She twisted in her seat, punching the air before wincing and rubbing her abs. “Geez, you really did a number on me, Ari.”

The siren chuckled. “I went easy on you.” Then she smirked. “So, starting bar fights is cool now?”

Rainbow flinched at the mocking tone, and her face took on a slightly pink glow. “I mean, not like that but… it’s kinda funny, right? Getting a bunch of grown men to fight it out over a game like that. A-as long as no one got hurt, I mean!” She snickered. “I can just see my dad decking someone in the face before getting thrown through a cheap table like in an old western.”

Aria laughed. “There were a few good fights, yeah.” She glanced down. Her popcorn was almost completely gone, and she had put a good dent in her tray of nachos too. “Shit, we forgot drinks.”

“I didn’t forget!” Rainbow said past another mouthful of junk food. “Our hands were full.”

“Whatever,” Aria said, rolling her eyes. “Be right back.”

“Hey,” Rainbow called after her, “Can you get me something, too? All this salty crap is making me thirsty.”

Aria pushed herself into the aisle before glancing back. “You got money?”

“I scored the tickets!” Rainbow answered indignantly, shouting to be heard over the noise of the crowd.

“Whatever!” Aria huffed, “Fine, what do you want?”

Rainbow shrugged. “Doesn’t matter, just grab me whatever you get I guess!”

Aria rolled her eyes and casually flipped her off. “Cop out!” She began her trek back to the vending area when her face lit up with an idea. Veering away from the soda fountain, she set her sights on a particular booth.

==O==

“Here,” Aria said, shoving a tall glass into Rainbow’s hands.

Rainbow blinked, regarding the foaming, golden liquid in confusion, before giving it a careful sniff. “What the heck is this!?”

“Beer,” Aria said, rolling her eyes. Taking her seat, she slouched back and took a long drought from her own glass.

“I can see that,” Rainbow said irritably. “Why?”

Aria shrugged, hiding her smirk behind another sip of beer. “You said you’d take whatever I’m having. I’m having beer. Pain in the ass to get, too. Fucking bartender carded me, thought my ID was fake. I mean, it is, but still. Fortunately for you, I also had one of Sonata’s spares on me.”

“But- but I can’t drink beer,” Rainbow stuttered, “I’m seventeen!”

“Kids these days,” Aria scoffed. “Guess I’m stuck with Applejack as my only drinking buddy.”

“I guess so,” Rainbow said grouchily, glaring at Aria as she slipped the tumbler into the cup holder on her armrest. Then she blinked, her brain finally processing what the siren had just said. “Wait, Applejack drinks!?”

“Obviously,” Aria rolled her eyes, “How else would she stay sane around you girls?”

Rainbow’s glare hardened at the insult, but she quickly turned her attention back to the drink. She knew it was a bad idea to fall for Aria’s taunting, but she really did want to make things better between them. Maybe accepting her offering could help put them on the right track.

Besides, Applejack was like, her number one rival. If the farm girl could handle a little alcohol, then she could too! She brought the glass to her lips before taking another sniff. It still smelled awful, but she was not about to let a little thing like that stop her. Scrunching up her nose to block the smell, she tipped the glass back and took a little sip. Her face twisted in disgust as the liquid hit her tongue, nearly spilling the drink as she let loose a few spluttering coughs.

“Yeah,” Aria chuckled, “It’s kinda shit beer. But it’ll all taste bad to a newbie like you.”

“F-fuck you, Aria,” Rainbow wheezed, catching her breath.

“Yeah, yeah,” She answered, dismissively waving the athlete off. “You’re taking it like a real champ.”

Scowling, Rainbow shot the siren another withering look. “I can’t believe you actually like this stuff.”

“This?” Aria asked, glancing thoughtfully at her tumbler. “Nah, this stuff is shit. The good stuff’s at home.”

Grimacing, Rainbow shook her head. “I’ll take your word for it.” Returning her attention to the field below, she hesitantly tried another sip. It did not taste any better, but it did seem to go down a bit easier than before. Steeling herself, she took a longer drought.

==O==

“Yeah! Go Royals! Woowoowoowoowoooo!”

The crowd exploded in wild cheers as the Royals’ hitter smashed the ball far into the outfield, earning the team two runs and putting them back in the lead. Even Aria had to admit that it was an impressive play, as the hitter himself managed to make it half way around the diamond before the Manticores got their hands on the ball.

“Well, that was neat,” The siren begrudgingly admitted, clapping with only token sarcasm.

“Neat!? That was freaking awesome!” Rainbow declared at the top of her lungs.

“Yeah…” Aria said, giving her exuberant companion a strange look. The girl’s glass sat empty near the teenager’s arm, even though Aria was still nursing her own. She snickered. The alcohol was clearly having an effect. Not too surprising, perhaps. Rainbow was a fairly small girl, and this was her first experience with the stuff. Still, Aria was not about to pass up the chance to embarrass her formal rival.

“Hey, Rainbow,” She began, a devious smirk on her face.

“YEEAAAH! GOOO ROYALS!”

On second though, the girl could embarrass herself just fine without Aria’s help. The siren’s smirk grew into a grin as Rainbow pulled off her jersey, whipping it frantically around her head. Fortunately, she had been wearing a sports bra, but even so the autumn air carried no small chill. But if Aria were worried about unwanted attention, she need not have bothered. Despite the cold, some of the women in the stands were wearing even less, and an entire row of men had discarded their own shirts to show off the giant letters spelling out R-O-Y-A-L-S painted across their chests. Aria shook her head. Humans were fucking weird.

Still, she was not about to pass up the chance to get one over on her former enemy. Chuckling, she grabbed her phone and snapped a couple pictures of the unruly teen. She could not deny, the sight of the girl shouting like that, shirt waving wildly and face red with excitement, was absolutely hilarious. Who knew, maybe she would turn out to be entertaining after all.

“Hey!” Rainbow shouted, startling Aria, who fumbled to get her phone out of sight.

“What?” The siren asked irritably, hoping that the girl was not about to make a scene about the pictures.

Fortunately, Rainbow remained oblivious to Aria’s behaviour. “You know what we should do?” She asked, grin widening in excitement. “Let’s take a picture and send it to Zephyr!”

Aria blinked, eying the teen with suspicion. “That creep? Why in Tartarus would I want to do that?”

“Because,” Rainbow said, drawing out the word as her grin got even wider, “It would seriously piss him off!”

“Explain,” Aria said, leaning back in her chair with her arms crossed and eyebrow raised.

“Well, he gave me the tickets,” Rainbow explained. “But like fuck I’m going anywhere with him. Tickets or no, I’m not about to go on a date with that loser! Buuut I didn’t want them to go to waste, since they were already paid for and all, so I thought I’d invite you!”

“So,” Aria said slowly, fixing Rainbow with a frown, “The only reason you invited me here was to spite Zephyr?” Her frown morphed into a predatory grin. “Well why didn’t you say that to begin with? I might not have even hit you!”

Both girls broke out laughing, Aria in breathy chuckles and Rainbow in full-on guffaws. Despite her inebriation, Rainbow actually managed to recover first, punching Aria playfully on the shoulder. “Nah, that’s not the only reason. Everything else I said was true too. People always say my apologies suck, so I’d been looking for something to break the ice anyway. Sticking it to Zeph is just a bonus!”

“Oh,” Aria said, blinking. Tartarus, the girl was serious. She really was trying to apologise for what she did. At the Social at least. The former siren still was not sure if she was ready to forgive the girls for everything else, but… well, she’d managed to get on alright with Applejack at least. And she could not deny some grudging admiration for the girl’s head-on approach to life. If she were honest with herself, she doubted she would have acted much differently in Rainbow’s shoes.

“Heh, for the record,” The siren said awkwardly, her voice picking up a slight rasp, “I think it was pretty cool of you to just stand there and take a hit like that, just to prove you were sorry.”

“Heh, thanks,” Rainbow said, wincing as she poked the discolored bruise slowly growing on her abdomen. “And, for the record, thanks for not giving me a black eye or breaking my jaw or whatever.” She smirked, a cocky smile that would not have looked out of place on any of the Dazzlings, and extended her hand. “Friends?”

“Don’t push your luck,” Aria said, begrudgingly taking the offered hand. Then she smirked. “But it’s a start.”

Rainbow’s smirk transformed into a grin, and she smugly copied Aria’s posture, arms crossed and slouching in her seat. The look was ruined a moment later when her bare back touched the cold plastic, sending a chill up her spine. “Damn, why am I so cold all of a sudden?”

==O==

The crowd roared in excitement as the Royals knocked out the last Manticore pitcher, once again securing their two run lead. Aria grimaced, all the noise and people beginning to get on her nerves. She hated crowds, and as much as she hated to admit it, she really did not handle them well without one of her sisters to keep her company. She might have managed better with someone like Applejack, but Rainbow… even with whatever understanding the two had come to, she was still a lot to handle. She had only gotten louder and more rambunctious as the game wore on, and her antics had quickly gone from hilarious to just annoying. At least she had managed to replace her shirt. Aria was beginning to think that giving the girl alcohol was a mistake.

Aria herself was on her second drink. The meagre alcohol content was enough to take the edge off, but she was still growing distinctly uncomfortable. A glance at the scoreboard told her that the game was still early in its seventh inning, which meant they were only about two thirds of the way through. She was just beginning to consider taking a bathroom break to get herself some space when the sound of hard rock music drew her attention toward the jumbotron. The screen showed a formation of distinctive, blue and gold stunt planes, roaring through the sky alongside a bold countdown.

Aria leaned forward in her seat, eyes widening in interest. Following the direction of the crowd, she looked up just in time to see the very same jets cresting the rim of the stadium, their powerful jet engines shaking the stands with their proximity.

“Holy shit,” The siren said, voice bordering dangerously on genuine awe, “Those are the Wonderbolts!”

The blue and gold jets blasted low over the stadium, waggling their wings in salute before turning into a sharp vertical climb ending in a huge loop, all to the cheers of the audience. The show continued for several minutes, the trio of planes flipping around each other in a dazzling array of skill, finally finishing off when the three aircraft began leaking columns of thick white smoke, ducking and weaving around each other to create the Royals’ Crown logo.

Aria watched the entire display with a wide grin on her face. “Man, those things are awesome. The shit humans come up with. You know they can almost hit mach two? Too bad they aren’t allowed to break the sound barriers at events, but then I guess I’d prefer not to be bleeding from my ears.” She laughed self-consciously, expecting the athlete to call her out on her little nerd-out.

Hearing no response, the siren glanced back at her companion. The girl was staring, no, glaring up at the sky where the three planes were departing. Her jaw was clenched tightly, and her eyes had a somewhat glassy tint to them. Aria’s eyes narrowed. She was well familiar with the signs of growing aggravation. “Uh, everything alright there, rockstar?” She asked, against her better judgment.

Rainbow’s chin wobbled, as if she was trying to open her mouth to say something, but nothing came out. Her face suddenly twisted into a fierce scowl, and she ran her arm across her eyes before shooting the bleachers a glare with enough acidity to burn through the next six rows. “Y-yeah, I’m fine,” She said shakily, “Why wouldn’t I be?”

Aria rolled her eyes. Sure, a good friend would probably press her for information, or try to come up with some trite nonsense to make her companion feel better, but Aria was not quite there yet with Rainbow, and she never knew what to say in those kinds of situations. So she opted for an old classic. “Whatever.”

Rainbow continued to brood for another minute, the two girls an island of silence in the sea of chattering people. Finally, an uncharacteristically quiet, strained voice broke the silence, barely audible over the crowd. “Can we go now?”

Aria snapped her head toward the girl, a flash of irritation crossing her face. How dare she suggest such a thing? The girl had come to her home and dragged her to this miserable little stadium, and now she wanted to bail? The siren felt her jaw clench in irritation.

And then, as soon as it came, it passed. Why was she so mad? She had just been thinking about leaving herself, what was so wrong with Rainbow suggesting it? She shook her head to clear it, then nodded begrudgingly. “Yeah, I’m about sick of this shit, let’s go.”

“Thanks,” Rainbow said weakly.

It took a few minutes to navigate the crowd, it was not long before the two girls escaped the crowds, weaving through vending areas and restroom lines before finally reaching the park atrium. The giant lobby was empty at this point, the ticket counters closed and the visitors all either in the stands or around the inner ring. They had a straight shot to the exits, when something caught the siren’s eye. “Hold on a minute.”

“Whaaat?” Rainbow asked, a hint of irritation sneaking into her voice.

“I wanna check this out,” Aria answered vaguely, marching past the pillars and trophy cases that decorated the space to a sizeable enclosure at the end. Tall, chain link fences reached nearly floor to ceiling, and an abandoned booth sat next to the entrance, advertising five minutes of use for fifteen dollars. Inside sat a pair of pitching machines, the cage set up into two lanes so two people could use the cage at once.

“What, the batting cages?” Rainbow asked impatiently, “They’re closed now, everyone’s at the game. Besides, the price is a total ripoff. Can’t we just go?”

“Look,” Aria answered shortly, “I dunno what your deal is right now, but I only agreed to come to this thing to get out of the apartment for a while, and I’m not ready to head back yet.” The cage door was shut, loosely locked with a short length of chain. Aria squinted and scoffed as she inspected the padlock. Cheap bastards. Grabbing the lock, she pulled it away from the door and gave it a firm rap with her knuckles. The lock clicked as the tumbler dropped open, and Aria slit the chain off with ease.

“Woah,” Rainbow gasped, her sour mood temporarily forgotten. “How did you do that?”

“Siren magic,” Aria answered sarcastically. “It’s just a cheap lock. It doesn’t do much more than tell us we shouldn’t be here, but I don’t really care.”

“Fair enough, I guess,” Rainbow said unsurely. “Still, why break in instead of find something else to do?”

“Because fuck you?” Aria shot back, grabbing a purple batting helmet from the rack and tossing Rainbow a green one. “Now grab a fucking bat and stop bitching.”

Rainbow scowled, but bit back a retort as she slipped on her own helmet. She was trying to get on the siren’s good side, and the last thing she wanted was to ruin the progress they’d made by starting a fight. Besides, she really didn’t want stadium security to come over while they were in a restricted area. And, if she was totally honest, sneaking into the batting cage unsupervised was kind of cool.

The interior of the batting cage was divided into two parallel lanes, separated by a tight curtain of tough netting, ensuring that any bad hits would not send the balls into the other person’s space. The floor was slightly sloped, allowing any balls fired to feed back into the machines at the far end. After making sure that she and Dash each had a bat, Aria flipped the switch on the wall, setting the machines to begin at a medium speed after a short countdown.

A buzzer sounded, and the machines lit their warning lights as the sound of whirring belts filled the air. Within seconds, the first balls fed into their hoppers and launched at the girls. Rather than baseballs, the machines were loaded with tennis balls, since the stadium did not want people getting hurt. They were lighter and slower, but their size was close enough to provide a challenge. Setting her feet, Aria gripped her bat and swung hard at the incoming green blur.

Phump!

The ball connected with the bat, squishing into a thin disk before springing back into shape and launching back toward the machine at frightening speed, adding the bat’s momentum to its own. Aria smirked, happy with such a solid hit, and passively noted that Rainbow had connected with her ball as well. Nodding, she reset her grip, and the two quickly fell into a silent competition, each waiting for the other to miss a shot.

Whsht… phump!

Whsht… phump!

Rainbow grunted as her bat connected with a third ball, casting a glance over at the siren. “Not bad, Aria,” She said, “I thought you didn’t like sports.”

“Psh, I don’t” Aria scoffed, “But magic or no, I’m still a siren!”

“Still though,” Rainbow replied, as the next ball sailed down her lane. “It’s- hah- it’s pretty cool.”

Aria shrugged her acknowledgement, and the two soon lapsed into silent concentration, hitting ball after ball back down the lane.

Whsht… phump!

Whsht… phump!

“Wait,” Rainbow said, taking another swing, sending another ball back toward the machine. “I thought losing the gems cost you your powers? Shouldn’t you be normal teenagers?”

“Hah! What? Who told you that?” Aria laughed, smashing another ball down the lane. “We’re over a thousand years old. Nothing will ever be normal about us.”

“Oh…” Rainbow said, somewhat suspicious. “But wait, that doesn’t explain why you’re still so fast, and so strong!”

Whsht… phump!

“You’re hitting just as many as me,” Aria answered evasively.

“Yeah, but I- ah!- practice!” The athlete retorted. “According to Sunset, you just laze around the apartment all day.”

“I’m not lazing,” Aria growled. “I work from home.”

“Oh yeah?” Rainbow said, and Aria could just hear the bait, even with Rainbow behind her. “What were you doing when I showed up?”

Whsht… phump!

Whsht… phump!

“So, why’d you suddenly go all emo back at the game?” Aira shot back smugly.

Whsht… swish!

“Damn it!” Dash hissed as her bat struck empty air. “I wasn’t going emo.”

“Oh yeah, what would you call it then?” The siren taunted.

“I just… don’t really like the Wonderbolts.” Rainbow muttered.

Whsht… phump!

“Why?” Aria asked, sincerely curious. She still had her reservations about the rainbow-headed freak, but something in her tone raised red flags in the siren’s mind. The girl sounded too much like Sonata when she was trying to hide something.

Rainbow sighed. “If I tell you, do you promise not to laugh?”

“No.”

Whsht… phump!

Whsht… phump!

Whsht… swish!

“Gah!” Rainbow shouted, “Damnit!”

Aria was suddenly startled by the sound of aluminum smashing into concrete, and she whirled to see the bat rolling away from a fuming Rainbow. She knew first hand that the girl could have a short temper, but just exploding like that seemed out of character. It was clear something was bothering her. Maybe she was just curious, or maybe she had been infected with that disease the humans called “empathy,” but for some reason Aria felt the need to pursue it.

“Everything alright over there?” The siren asked with fake nonchalance.

“I’m fine!” Rainbow growled, narrowly avoiding a tennis ball launched straight at her head as she stomped over to the control panel to switch off her machine. “I’m just so upset right now!” She growled, “And I don’t know why!”

“Um, yeah…” Aria said, managing a bit of genuine sheepishness. “That’s, um, probably the alcohol. It’ll do that sometimes.” Probably a bad idea in retrospect. Frowning, she strode over and flipped off her own machine. “You want to… um… ‘talk about it?’” She asked, making quoting motions with her fingers.

Rainbow grimaced, then nodded. Shit. Aria was not expecting her to actually say yes. Still, she was curious. “Okay,” She began, “Why do the Wonderbolts piss you off so much?”

The athlete sighed, shoulders slumping as she fell back against the chain link enclosure. “You ever have dreams? Like, something you want more than anything, and you’d do anything to make it happen?”

Aria glared at her flatly. “Yes.”

“Oh, right. That…” Rainbow at least had the decency to blush at her faux pas. “Look, I know there was the whole fate of the world thing going on, but we never meant to fuck you guys up that bad. I know the words don’t count for much, and I’m kind of fumbling the active apology right now, but I am sorry.”

Aria sighed, leaning against the wall opposite Dash. “Adagio’s been trying to convince us that we’re all in a better place without our gems. Sonata went for it, obviously. Optimistic little troll.” She rolled her eyes. “Me though? I hate it. I miss the power, the strength, the control. I hate being vulnerable, I hate that we can get sick, and I think no matter what happens, a part of me will always hate you and your friends for doing that to us.”

Rainbow tilted her head in confusion. “But, Sunset talked to Adagio. She said that doing all of that really hurt.”

“What’s a little pain compared to the power of magic?” Aria snapped.

Rainbow frowned, idly fingering the blue crystal hanging from her neck. “I guess so. Even if it killed me, I don’t think I could ever pass up the chance to fly.” Silence fell between the two for a moment. “Fucking Wonderbolts.”

“What?” Aria asked, confused at the sudden change of topic.

“The fucking Wonderbolts, that was my dream,” Rainbow said dully. “All my life, ever since I was a kid, I would watch their shows and think: Man, that’s what I wanna be when I grow up. I had posters, toys, the whole shebang.” She sighed. “Then, Junior year, I decided to go for it. There was going to be a camp, like a training camp for teenagers who wanted to see what it was all about. They ran us through some of the tests and…” She choked off the finish. “I always knew, you know? I always knew something wasn’t right. It’s why I always play so aggressively, keep to the middle of the field, get up in people’s faces...”

“What is?” Aria asked, trying to mask her curiosity behind a bout of impatience. She really was interested, but she had little experience with this kind of thing, and Rainbow dragging it out was not helping.

Rainbow locked eyes with the siren, and Aria could have sworn there was a glassy wetness to them that could not be blamed on the beer. “I’m nearsighted. Things get far away, they get blurry. I can see maybe two thirds of the way down a soccer field before everything goes to shit. The only reason I was any good at all is my reflexes. Even if I couldn’t see it coming until the last second, I always managed to get the ball.”

She laughed weakly. “I should be grateful, you know? I have contacts now, and they really help. I can see the field all at once, and I don’t get so many headaches in class. But that cost me my dream, and sometimes I wonder if it was really worth it.”

Aria nodded. She could sympathise. Once again she was struck by just how similar she and Rainbow were, and for once the thought did not make her scowl in disgust. Even though she and her sisters were comfortable in their new lives, she would always miss the power and security of her magic, and all the hopes and dreams that came with it. Without that, there was nothing left for them, no ambition. They were just… surviving.

“Well, what now?” Aria asked, as much of herself as of her companion. “You’ve still got sports, right?”

Rainbow shrugged. “I like soccer alright, but it’s not, like, what I want to do my whole life. I mean, I would love to make the pros, get rich and famous, all that stuff. But it’s not gonna happen. I knew that, even before I got my contacts. My dad, he was a big football star in high school. Got a scholarship, was gonna make it big. But two years into college he threw out his arm, and never recovered. Guess that’s kind of why I’m so big on sports, you know? Dad always encouraged me to try everything. Soccer, rugby, lacrosse, even fucking disk golf!” She scoffed. “I love it, and it’s fun, but when I look out past the next couple of years, I don’t see myself making the pros, buying a mansion, and retiring at thirty. I see myself twisting my leg, busting my knee, and trying to relive my glory days through my teenage daughter while coaching little league softball.”

“Anyway,” She continued after a few seconds, “I think that’s part of why I went after you all so hard after the B.o.t.B. Besides the band, this whole hero thing is all I’ve got, you know?”

The pair fell silent for several minutes, each lost in her own thoughts. Rainbow’s story struck Aria far too close to home. And that was the problem. There was nothing Aria could say, because if she had the answers, she would not be in this situation to begin with. Anything she said would come off as trite horse shit, and she knew that she would get pissed off if someone answered a confession like that with platitudes. Still, there had to be something...

“Hey,” She said, catching Rainbow’s attention. “Why don’t we take that picture now?”

Rainbow grinned. “Yeah, I think pissing off Zephyr is exactly what I need right now.” She sidled up next to the siren, who had pulled out her smart phone. She threw her left arm around the siren’s shoulders and raised her right to flip off the camera as Aria held it out. With a click and a flash it was done, and Aria flipped the phone around to check the display. Rainbow was sticking her tongue out at the camera, and Aria was wearing a mocking grin. “It’s perfect!” Rainbow laughed. “Now send it to him, and say something like ‘thanks for the tickets, jackass!’”

Aria grinned and did just that, after getting the number from Rainbow’s phone. It was saved to her contacts as “Asshole #2.” While they were at it, they went ahead and exchanged their own phone numbers. They might have gotten off to a rocky start before, but Aria had a feeling that maybe the two of them could get along after all.

Author's Note

Hey all, I'm back! Sorry for the sudden unplanned hiatus there, the last few months have been a bit challenging. I'm hoping to get back on track with updates, but I don't think I can promise regular weekly updates, what with Xmas coming up and the chapters getting longer in general. Anyway, I hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Chapter 16- Doppelgangers

The Nightmare’s Moon costume and prop emporium stuck out like a sore thumb amongst the rest of the stores and kiosks at the Canterlot Mall. While most stores celebrated the upcoming holiday with tasteful window displays or the occasional cardboard standee, the Nightmare’s Moon was only around for a short time before it’s namesake holiday, and it went all out for those precious few weeks in order to draw in as much of the business that was its lifeblood as it could.

A pair of seven foot gargoyles flanked the entry, leering down at prospective customers with blank eyes. Synthetic spider webs covered half the ceiling, dotted randomly with giant plastic spiders and the mummified remains of their imagined victims. Creepy background music screeched from hidden speakers, and black painted walls and floors gave the entire place a dark, eerie look.

Every square foot of the place was positively packed with shelves, displays, and standing hangers, all filled to bursting with costumes and props for Nightmare Night. From classic monsters, to modern fairy tales, to obscure television shows, they had it all. So packed was it that on looking in, one might be forgiven for believing that it went on forever. The only thing breaking the mood was the checkout counter near the entrance, where a bored-looking attendant leafed through a magazine by the light of a small reading lamp.

Sonata pouted as she checked her phone. She and Aria were supposed to meet up to get lunch and spend the day together, but when she arrived at their designated meeting spot her sister was nowhere to be seen. Sonata had never been a very patient girl, so after about five minutes of waiting she had sent her sister a text.

-Ariiiii, wher r u??? I ben waiting 5ever!
-Thats longr then 4ever!

To her surprise, her answer had come almost immediately.

Aria (2):
-Black waters, Sonata! Learn to fucking text!
-I found that costume shop Bacon Bits told me about. This place kicks ass!

Sonata’s face brightened. A costume shop! That sounded fun!

-Ill b rite there!

Aria (3):
-Nuh-uh. No way. This place is a fucking mess, I’d never find you in here.
-I’m almost done anyway, I’ll meet you outside.
-Besides, isn’t your pal Rarity making your costume?

Sonata frowned at that. She would not get lost in a store! How old did Aria think she was, fifty? So what if she already had a costume, trying them on was fun! After a few minutes wandering the mall, she had found the store. She grinned, preparing to go in, when her phone buzzed again.

Aria:
-Sonata? I mean it, don’t you dare go in that store!

Sonata pouted as she read the message. Then, her eyes lit up with a mischievous glint.

-Ok Ari, whatevr u say.

Then she grinned, hit the send button, and skipped into the store.

The place was even cooler than she had imagined. It took her only a minute to become lost in the labyrinth of merch, surrounded on all sides by capes and dresses and hot dog suites, by sparkling wands and wicked scythes. So many neat toys and outfits, just waiting to be touched and played with! Sonata spun around with a massive grin on her face, eyes wide as a kid in a candy store. She was going to try them all!

Where to start? There were pirates, and ninjas, and spooky scary skeletons! She could be anything, like a mermaid or a popstar! Or a mermaid popstar! Wouldn’t that be original? Deeper she delved, like that guy with the yarn ball and the minotaur, exploring the poorly lit store with a sense of wonder and excitement. She and her sisters had never really celebrated human holidays, which was a shame because they always looked so fun! Turning a corner, she came across a rack of glowing swords, flashing with red, blue, and green light. She picked one up, giggling as it made a distinctive vmmmm-vmmmm sound with every swing. She struck a heroic pose, thrusting the glow-sword up toward the ceiling. She was Sonata Dusk: Rave Knight!

She twirled the sword in her hand, giggling as it hummed along with every move. “Hello! My name is Sonata Dusk! You killed my father, prepare to die!” She took another swing, only for the blade to catch on something behind her, yanking it out of her hand. She heard a crash! and cringed as tiaras and ninja stars skittered across the floor, their display tipping over and crashing into another shelf, sending dozens of costumes to the floor.

“Oopsies…”

Covering her mouth, she looked frantically back and forth to check if anyone had seen her. Fortunately, no salespeople were there to yell at her, and no customers were rushing off to tattle to the manager. She breathed a sigh of relief, and slowly edged herself out of the aisle, distancing herself from the scene of the crime as casually as possible. Maaaybe it would be better to take it slow, and not touch every little thing…

Maybe.

Where was everybody anyway? Between the low light, the labyrinthine aisles, and the way the piles of fabric muffled even the sound of her boots on the floor tiles, she might well have been the last person on the planet! Even the background music seemed to fade away so far into the store, leaving her with only her own thoughts and the smell of cheap fabric.

Needless to say, she was quite relieved to round the corner and spot a familiar head of violet hair, cut through with seafoam highlights. Aria! She almost called out to her sister, then stopped herself. The other siren was engrossed in the rack in front of her, thumbing through several sets of grey wizard’s robes. Sonata grinned, creeping forward with careful footsteps, carefully keeping her breathing down so her sister would not hear her coming. She stopped right behind her, raising her hands in claws as her grin grew to sharklike proportions.

“HEY ARIA!” She shouted, shooting her hands out to scrabble her fingers across the other girl’s sides.

“E-eeep!” She squealed.

…

Eeeep? That was not a sound Aria would make. Sonata’s eyes widened as the other girl whirled, eyes darting back and forth in panic. Sonata felt her face go red with embarrassment as she realized she had the wrong girl. Backing away, she barely managed to stutter out an apology before turning and dashing back out of the aisle. She thought she heard the other girl call after her, but she was far too embarrassed to stop.

It took a few minutes and several wrong turns, but Sonata eventually found her way back to the front of the store. She paused to catch her breath. Looking back into the store, she frowned. She really should go back to find that girl and give her a proper apology. But she sincerely doubted she would ever find her in that maze. Besides, looking back, the whole thing was rather silly. Just a funny little accident between two strangers in a costume shop. It was not like they would ever see each other again. Shrugging, she turned to look for Aria.

Her sister was standing just outside the store, an irritated look on her face as she glared down at her phone. By here feet rested a pair of massive, black paper bags emblazoned with the logo of the costume shop. Sonata smiled. Clearly she had finished her shopping while Sonata was wandering around inside the shop, so now they could hang out!

“Hey Aria!” Sonata called in greeting, stepping out to meet her fellow siren.

Aria snapped her head up, shooting Sonata a dirty look. “I knew you were gonna follow me in.”

Sonata giggled sheepishly, scuffing her boot on the floor. “Sorry Ari, I couldn’t resist. There’s so much cool stuff in there!”

Aria rolled her eyes, doing her best to look annoyed, but the slight smirk playing across her lips kind of ruined the effect. “You’re just the worst, you know that?”

“Nuh-uh, you are!” Sonata retorted, sticking her tongue out at the older siren.

Aria stepped forward with an almost believable glare. “You wanna say that to my face you little punk?” She asked, grabbing her sister by the collar and pulling her close. Her free hand shot up to tousle her hair before letting her go. “That’ll teach you!”

“Hey, no fair!” Sonata protested, brushing her long blue bangs out of her eyes. She shot Aria a glare, but it lacked any real venom and shortly they both broke down in a fit of laughter. THey recovered quickly, and Sonata looked to her sister with a smile. “This is nice, Aria. We never used to do this.”

“Yeah, I guess it kind of is,” Aria said thoughtfully. The she grinned, giving Sonata a gentle punch in the arm. “Come on, I’m hungry. Let’s hit the food court.”

“Oh yeah, I’m starving!” Sonata agreed eagerly. Then she let out an excited gasp. “Ari, do you think they have-?”

“Yes, Sonata,” Aria interrupted with a roll of her eyes, “I’m sure they have tacos.”

Sonata pumped her fist in excitement. “Yesss!”

The food court occupied a massive atrium in the south end of the mall. There the double leveled storefronts gave way to a single space, bordered by a huge semicircle of different restaurants, offering everything from sushi to pizzas to paninis. A giant fountain dominated the center, surrounded by dozens of tables seating hundreds of people. The tall, domed glass ceiling gave the entire space an airy, outdoorsy feel, even despite the crowd. The two girls paused for a moment, breathing in the scent of orange chicken, burnt cheese, and taco meat, wide grins adorning their faces.

“I gotta say, Sonata, you were right about food,” Aria admitted.

Sonata’s grin widened. “I told you you’d like it if you just tried it!” She sang. “Now come on, I’m gonna fall over if I don’t get some food in my belly!”

Aria rolled her eyes. “Okay, okay, we’ll get your damn tacos already.” Shaking her head, she followed her sister over to one of the restaurants and joined her in line.

“Oh yeah!” Sonata said after a few moments. Turning back to her sister, she grinned excitedly. “I almost forgot! I saw your double-banger in the costume shop.”

“Doppelganger,” Aria corrected reflexively. Then she blinked, her brain finally registering Sonata’s words. “Wait, the other Aria’s here!?”

Sonata tilted her head in thought, then shook it no. “No, I don’t think it was her, just a look-alike. It was really dark in there so I can’t be sure, but she didn’t punch me in the face when I tickled her.”

Aria shot her a look, “Let me get this straight. You met someone you thought might be my double, and decided to find out by molesting her in public, knowing full well that if it was her she would almost certainly kick your ass.”

“No!” Sonata huffed, “Of course not! How dumb do you think I am? Obviously, I tickled her before I knew it wasn’t you!”

Aria’s eyes narrowed dangerously. “Sooo,” She said with deliberate slowness, “What you’re saying is: you went into the store alone, after I told you not to, tried to sneak up on me and tickle me, knowing full well that if it was me, I would almost certainly kick your ass?”

Sonata gulped, eying her sister nervously. “Umm… m-m-maybe?”

Aria growled. “So help me Sonata, when we get home I’m dumping all your stuffed animals in the washer with a bucket of bleach.”

“You can’t!” Sonata gasped, “Mr. Manatee is a mammal! He can’t hold his breath that long!”

Aria’s growl petered out to a low groan as her head fell into her hands. “Oceans, Sonata, you are just… such a moron.”

“Nuh-uh, you are!” Sonata countered.

Aria’s glare sharpened. “Watch it missy, you’re on thin ice.”

Sonata giggled. “Sorry, Ari!”

Rolling her eyes, Aria gave her head a good shake. Somehow, she always did this. She would be talking to Sonata, thinking they could have a normal, sane conversation for once, and then… She smiled, unable to suppress a small chuckle. “Never change, Sonata,” She said, hopefully quiet enough that her sister would not pick up on it. Still though, if Sonata was in a ticklish mood, Aria was going to have to be extra careful for the next few days. She hated being tickled.

Fortunately, it only took another minute or two for them to get their food. Sonata was grinning at her tray, piled high with crunchy tacos, while Aria balanced her own generous but far more reasonably portioned plate of chimichangas and a side order of churros. The two gazed out over the overcrowded cafeteria, until Sonata spotted a familiar face.

“Sunny!” The youngest siren shouted, making her way toward the girl’s nearly empty table, Aria close on her heels.

Sunset Shimmer looked up and smiled as she saw two of her favorite neighbors making their way toward her table. “Aria! Sonata! What brings you to here today?”

“Sister bonding day!” Sonata answered cheerily, balancing her tray in one hand and throwing her other arm around her sister’s shoulders.

“I needed a costume for Nightmare Night,” Aria said, trying to shrug free of Sonata’s hug, but with her arms full of food and merchandise it was a losing battle. She rolled her eyes. “Mind if we join you?”

“Of course!” Sunset said brightly, smiling. A month ago, Aria never would have joined her for lunch, let alone asked. She nodded to the two unattended trays of food next to her own. “You’ll have to pull up an extra chair so we have enough.”

“What, you mean all this isn’t for you?” Aria asked with a snort.

“Ha ha,” Sunset answered sarcastically, “I’m not that fat, thank you very much.”

“You aren’t fat at all!” Sonata chimed in.

Sunset smirked and Aria rolled her eyes. “Thank you, Sonata,” the former unicorn said.

“Welcome!” Sonata replied around a mouthful of tortilla and hamburger.

“So where are your friends?” Asked Aria, before taking a much more appropriately sized bite out of her own food.

“Bathroom,” Sunset answered. “We were going to see a movie later, Age of Megatron. You wanna join us?”

“Yes!” Sonata answered before Aria could be a grouch and say no.

The older siren shrugged, chewing thoughtfully. “Maybe, depends who it is.”

Sunset nodded, “Fair enough. It’s Twilight, and uh, a friend from home.”

Aria raised her eyebrow questioningly. “And by ‘home’ you mean…?”

Sunset nodded. “Yeah, she’s from the other side. She’s the Equestrian Twilight’s personal friendship student.”

“W-wait!” Aria laughed, nearly choking on her chimichanga, “Did you say friendship student?” Even Sonata broke into a giggle at that. “What the fuck is a friendship student?”

Sunset blushed. “W-well, she could explain it better than me, probably. I mean, I’m kind of Twilight’s friendship student too but-” She was cut off by another round of laughter from the sirens. “Yeah, yeah, laugh it up,” She said, retreating into her plate of noodles.

Aria pinched the bridge of her nose, finally coming down from laughing. “No no, it’s just… only a pony would come up with something like that. Oh, the poor thing, I almost feel sorry for her. At least you get to live in an entirely different dimension from that shit.”

Sonata has to suppress a bout of hiccups as she came down from her giggling. “Yeah, heehee, I bet, hahaha, I bet she spends all her time arranging flowers, a-and flying kites!”

“What’s wrong with flying kites?” A pouty voice asked from behind the two sirens. They whirled, spotting the newcomer, a lavender skinned girl with purple and teal hair that matched Aria’s nearly to a tee. Sonata gasped and hid her face behind her hand, recognizing the girl from the costume shop. Aria frowned, looking the unfamiliar girl up and down. She wore a mint green shirt under a black vest, and her tight jeans were torn at the knees and thighs. The siren glanced down at her own outfit, a torn, green vest over an off-white shirt and black jeans, the same outfit she wore on her first visit to Canterlot High School. She looked back at the girl and frowned.

“This bitch is totally ripping off my style,” She decided.

Sunset laughed out loud, nearly toppling out of her chair. The new girl glanced down at her outfit, looking distinctly uncomfortable. “S-sorry?” She said, “I don’t really have any other clothes…”

“It’s fine, Starlight!” Sunset said, coughing politely into her fist. “Have a seat, they don’t bite. These are my neighbors, Aria and Sonata.” She motioned to the two sirens.

Starlight nodded and awkwardly took her seat, which happened to be next to Aria’s. She subtly leaned away from the leering girl. “Hiiii,” She said, drawing out the greeting with a wide, strained smile. “My name is Starlight Glimmer. It’s, uh, nice to meet you?”

“Sup,” Aria nodded, her scowl easing back to normal levels. The siren extended her fist in greeting, and Starlight looked at it in confusion before hesitantly meeting it with her own. Aria’s frown deepened, albeit in a thoughtful way rather than a threatening one this time. “You’re gonna need some work if you’re gonna try to rock the whole punk look.”

“Okay?” Starlight said, looking to Sunset for guidance.

Sunset smirked. “Relax, that just means she likes you, right Aria?”

“Up yours, Bacon Bits,” Aria retorted, presenting her middle finger.

“See?” Sunset said with a smile. “That’s just how she shows affection.”

Aria groaned. “You’re worse than Adagio.”

“I will take that as a compliment!” Sunset grinned. Then her eyebrows furrowed in confusion. “Um, Sonata? You’re being unusually quiet over there.”

“No I’m not!” The younger siren protested, slouching in her chair as she continued to hide behind her hands. The others stared at her, the gears slowly clicking into place for Aria and Starlight. Their eyes widened as they both came to the same realization.

“Oh my gods, it was her-”

“Wait, you were the one-”

“I’m so sorry I didn’t mean to I thought you were Aria!” Sonata shouted before clapping her hand back over her mouth, blushing profusely.

Aria rolled her eyes, sniggering. “Smooth, Nata. Real smooth.”

Sunset looked at the trio in confusion, glancing between the sisters and Starlight, who was watching them warily with her hands covering her sides. “Wait,” She said, “Am I missing something here?”

“Oh yeah,” Aria said with a savage grin, “Sonata met your friend in the costume shop and decided to feel her up!”

“What!? No!”

“She didn’t-”

Both girls protested, faces flushed as red as Sunset’s hair as Aria laughed at their embarrassment. Sunset continued to look between the girls, before her eyes flashed with realization and she donned a grin of her own. “So Sonata mistook Starlight for you, and her first thought was to try groping her?”

And just like that Aria had joined the red face club. “W-wait, no, that’s not what-”

Sunset laughed, cutting her off with a raised hand. “It’s alright, guys, I get it. It was just an innocent mixup, right?” The other girls seemed to relax on getting let off the hook, although all three still bore a slight blush, and Aria crossed her arms with a pout. Chuckling softly, the redhead turned her attention to Starlight. “Hey, what happened to Twily?”

Starlight blinked, seeming to come back to the situation. “Oh, um, she noticed that your uh, friends joined us, so she said to go ahead while she grabbed ice cream for everyone.”

Aria grinned. “I knew there was a reason I liked her.”

Sunset nodded. “She’s pretty sweet.” She blinked, blushing slightly as she realized what she just said, but fortunately for her no one seemed to notice.

“Wait wait wait,” Starlight said, suddenly fixing the sirens with an icy glare, “What is wrong with flying kites?”

Aria rolled her eyes, waving her off. “Nothing, don’t worry about it.”

“I actually kind of like flying kites…” Sonata said hesitantly. Starlight’s eyes brightened and she smiled.

“So,” Aria said, interrupting before they could get too into whatever they were getting into. “What is Princess Bitchass’ personal student doing in this backwater little world?”

Starlight’s eyes widened and she looked to Sunset in near panic. “They know!?”

“It’s okay Glimmy!” Sunset said, raising her hands in a placating gesture. “They’re alright, they came from Equestria too.” She turned a stern look on the sirens. “Also, please don’t call her ‘Princess Bitchass,’ she’s my friend.”

Aria scoffed, rolling her eyes. “Gotta tell them apart somehow, and I actually like our Sparky.”

“Hey girls!” The human Twilight Sparkle said cheerfully, balancing a tray with six ice cream sundaes and six plastic spoons. “I got hot fudge, caramel, and strawberry!”

“Thanks, Twi,” Sunset said with a smile, taking the tray off her hands so she could sit down.

Aria nodded. “You rock, Sparky,” She said, sticking out her hand for a fist bump, which the bookworm returned with a giggle.

“Anytime, Ari.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow at the exchange. She knew the two had hit it off at the music festival, but she didn’t realize they were on such good terms. She smirked inwardly as she snagged the last strawberry sundae. Even Aria was warming up to the girls, despite her rocky reaction to Starlight. Maybe the sirens really were coming out of their shells.

“Hey, Twily,” Sonata asked around a mouthful of sticky caramel, “How come you got six ice creams?”

Twilight blinked, glancing around the table. “Oh, I guess I just assumed Adagio would be with you. Isn’t she?”

Aria shook her head. “Nah, she went in to the SCC today. She actually likes that job.” She scoffed. “Oceans know why.”

“Ooh!” Sonata gasped, “If she’s not here can I have the extra?”

“Oh,” Starlight said, looking disappointed. She lowered her hand back to the table. Clearly she had been about to ask the same thing, before Sonata beat her to the punch.

“It’s alright, Glimmy!” Sonata said happily, “We can share!”

Aria groaned. “You’d better not go reaching across me, I don’t want to have to clean ice cream off my pants, and I really don’t want to explain the stains to Adagio.” Everyone at the table shuddered, except Starlight, who had yet to meet the eldest siren.

They ate their ice cream in peace for a while, before Starlight broke the ice. “So, you two are from Equestria? I don’t remember Twilight saying anything about ponies other than Sunset living on this side of the portal.”

Aria flashed a predatory grin, exchanging a knowing look with Sonata, who once again was giggling behind her hand. “Not quite,” The elder siren said, drawing out her answer dramatically. “We’re actually ancient monsters who fed on hate and conflict and used our power to bend ponies to our will. We were banished here for our crimes, where we continued our reign of terror for a thousand years before a certain incident robbed us of our powers.”

“Oh,” Starlight said, visibly relaxing. “That’s a relief.” The rest of the table stared at her for several long, awkward moments, clearly expecting any other reaction. She blushed, scooting down in her chair. “W-what?”

Sunset rolled her eyes and shook her head. “Anyway, that’s a slight exaggeration,” She said, shooting Aria a look. “These two and their sisters were actually the sirens of Equestrian legend.”

“Are, the sirens of Equestrian legend,” Aria corrected firmly, “We aren’t dead yet.”

“Right, sorry,” Sunset said sheepishly, “I didn’t mean it like that.”

Aria rolled her eyes. “Sure.”

“Oh yeah,” Starlight said, nodding, “Twilight- er, Princess Twilight had a book on them- you- whatever. You were banished here by Starswirl the Bearded, right?”

Sunset cleared her throat loudly, drawing her hand across her throat urgently. Aria rolled her eyes. “Relax, Sunny. I’m not gonna blow up just because I heard that old bastard’s name,” The siren said. Then she turned to Starlight. “But on that note, don’t say that old bastard’s name, it pisses me off. He couldn’t beat us in a fair fight, so he sent us here to this magic-blind world in an attempt to starve us to death. He was an asshole, and I don’t care what your history books say.”

“To be fair,” Sunset interjected, “Although the history books paint him as a hero- rightfully I might add, as he was a very accomplished sorcerer and he saved Equestria from numerous threats, including yourselves- everything I’ve read does make him seem like kind of a dick.” Both Twilight and Starlight gasped.

Aria nodded in satisfaction. “Damn straight.” The table fell silent as the rest of the girls ate their ice cream.

“Oh, I’ve been just dying to ask,” Twilight said as they were all finishing up, “But you know how there’s, ah, two of me? A pony one, and me? And Sunny says that there are pony versions of most of our friends, and the principals are like, literal goddesses in Equestria-”

“I never said that,” Sunset interjected.

“They move the sun and moon Sunset!” Twilight exclaimed. Then she turned back to the sirens. “I guess what I’m asking is, did you ever run into your human selves?”

Sunset laughed, looking between Aria and Starlight. “If I didn’t already know better, I’d almost guess it was you two.”

Sonata laughed. “I thought that at first, too! But human Aria is always a lot meaner!” The others stared at her in shock, save for Aria, who was chuckling.

“I-is?” Sunset asked in surprise.

“Oh, don’t act so shocked,” Aria griped. “Like you said, Celestia and Luna are around. They cycle through every generation or so.”

“W-wait, what do you mean ‘cycle through?’” Sunset asked in confusion.

Aria rolled her eyes. “What, are you dense? You think it’s just a coincidence your princesses both happen to exist at the same time as you coming here, despite the fact that humans only live about eighty years on average? You ever notice how there are an awful lot of famous people named Celestia? Ever notice how most of them look really familiar?”

Twilight gasped. “A-are you saying our principals are immortal!?”

Aria facepalmed. “No, Sparky, just no. Look, I dunno why, but for some reason this world seems to parallel a lot of what happens in Equestria. Can’t really confirm that, because we’re fucking banished, but we noticed pretty quickly that there were a lot of familiar names hanging about the human world. Celestia, Luna, Sombra… Starswirl,” She growled. “Oddly enough, a lot of ponies that we hated. Anyway, it seemed like every few decades one of them would rise to power somewhere in the world, like some sort of reincarnation. The humans think it’s all coincidence, aside from a few nutjob conspiracy theorists, but most don’t pay it any mind. It’s not too surprising, actually. Powerful families name their kids after other powerful people, and they grow to fill that roll like a self-fulfilling prophecy.”

“But we always suspected it was more than coincidence. You wouldn’t notice it unless you lived through it all like we did, but in most cases the… well, the doppelgangers were pretty much identical to their past selves, like some sort of reincarnation. More than that, a lot of them paralleled their Equestrian likenesses, like Celestia the First being known as the Queen of the Sun, or the various Sombra’s almost universally being evil bastards.”

Aria paused her lecture to eat another spoonful of ice cream. “Of course, now that we know about your little group, I’m pretty sure it’s more than coincidence. I think whatever hole Starswirl punched in this world has let a certain amount of magic through to influence history, and exceptionally powerful beings on your side are sort of copied over here because of their influence. Ironically, that little bit of magic is probably what kept us from starving all those years.” She glanced around the table, finally noticing the other girls’ looks as they listened with rapt attention. She blushed a little as they all stared at her. “What?” She snapped.

“That makes so much sense,” Sunset said, shaking her head. “I mean, that answers so many questions I had.”

“It’s an interesting magical theory…” Starlight admitted, “I’ll have to look into it when I get back.”

“Ooh, you have to let me help you!” Twilight insisted excitedly. Then she turned back to the sirens. “Wait, you still didn’t answer my question. Have you ever met yourselves?”

Sonata giggled. “All the time! Well, not all the time, but we usually run into each other every couple of decades, right Aria?”

Aria waved her hand in a so-so gesture. “We don’t exactly go looking for them, but we’ll usually pay them a visit if they become famous or one of them makes the news.” She smirked. “My human self is some of my favorite people.”

“Ouch,” Sunset cringed, rubbing her temples with a groan. “I don’t even want to think about that sentence.”

“I always like playing with my self when she’s around!” Sonata piped up.

“I really don’t want to think about that sentence!” Sunset groaned again, hitting her head on the table. Aria cackled as Starlight and Twilight went red with embarrassment.

Sonata looked around in confusion. “W-what? What did I say?”

“Nothing!” Sunset insisted. She made a point of looking at her bare wrist. “Oh look, it’s time for the movie. Let’s go before this conversation gets any weirder.”

“Agreed!” Starlight and Twilight said in unison.

“Oh!” Sonata said excitedly, “I’m sitting next to Sunny!”

“Aw, I was gonna sit next to Sunny,” Twilight and Starlight said, still speaking in tandem.

“It’s okay, Sparky,” Aria said, “You can sit by me, and we can put loooots of distance between us and Sonata’s grabby little fingers.”

“Aw, you know you love it, Ari,” Sonata giggled, poking her sister’s unprotected side.

Aria jumped with a yelp. “Gods damn it, Sonata!” She shouted, taking off after the youngest siren.

“We’ll meet you at the theater!” Sunset called after the pair, chuckling.

“I swear, Sonata, you and your toys will rot in Tartarus!”

Author's Note

I don't know if this is the best chapter I've written, but I do think it's one of the funniest. That lore dump though. As always, I hope you enjoyed it!

Edit: You know, this was supposed to be a shorter chapter. The first draft was just over 3000 words. What the heck happened!?

Chapter 17- Something Fishy

“Hey girls, sorry I’m late!” Sonata greeted her friends brightly, sliding into the little corner booth next to Fluttershy. The quiet girl squeaked as the siren’s hip brushed against her own. Pinkie grinned happily from across the table.

“Hi Nata!” The pink girl said, at a volume that was just a bit too high for the little Neighponese restaurant.

“G-good evening, Sonata,” Fluttershy greeted the siren with a slight blush, scooting aside to give her more room. “How have you been?”

“Great!” Sonata replied happily. “Me and Ari went to the mall yesterday, and got to see a movie with Sunny and Twilight, and Sunny’s friend.”

“Oh, you met Starlight Glimmer?” Fluttershy asked with a little smile. “She’s nice.”

Pinkie giggled. “We sure do know a lot of former villains, don’t we?” She started ticking off on her fingers, “Sonata, Aria, Adagio, Sunset, Twilight, and now Starlight.” She gasped, eyes going wide. “Fluttershy, we’re outnumbered!”

Fluttershy giggled. “Pinkie, that’s not very nice.”

“Yeah,” Sonata said darkly, fixing Pinkie with a malevolent glare. “You’d better hold your tongue, mongrel, lest you outlive your usefulness.” Seeing the others’ shocked faces, she laughed. “How did I do? Did I sound like Dagi?”

“M-m-maybe a little bit like when she was evil,” Fluttershy shivered.

Pinkie nodded vigorously. “Wowie, that was super duper scary!”

Sonata smiled happily. “Thanks, I’ve been practicing!”

While the girls talked amongst themselves, a waitress came by with their drinks and three bowls of clear soup. The girls thanked her, then began dividing up the bowls and passing the sodas around. “Oh, I hope you don’t mind that we ordered without you,” Fluttershy said apologetically, “We always get the party platter so we can try all sorts of rolls.”

Sonata nodded. “That’s great!” She said, “I hate waiting for food. Unless I’m cooking, then I can snack while I wait!”

“I know!” Pinkie chipped in, “That’s the best, right?” They high-fived across the table.

Smiling, Sonata took a sip of her soup. “Oh man, that’s so good.” She scowled and pulled her jacket more tightly around herself. “Stupid bus driver wouldn’t turn on the heat.”

“Aw, what a meanie-head!” Pinkie said, sucking up her soup through a long, twisted curly straw that she got from… somewhere? Even Sonata could not fathom the pink girl’s skills.

The siren pouted. “It was awful! But the soup is good. This place is nice!” She glanced around the restaurant. It was a cozy little place, located just below street level so that the high windows looked out directly over the sidewalk and only reached knee height on most pedestrians, giving it a sense of solitude from the business of downtown canterlot. The exposed stone walls and dark hardwood beams were testament to the place’s early life as a pub, but the Neighponese wall hangings and soft flute music gave away its more recent exotic lean. Other than the girls, only a handful of customers graced the establishment.

Fluttershy nodded her agreement. “Rarity showed me this place. It’s always nice and quiet, and the waitresses are very polite.”

“Cozy,” Pinkie agreed.

The three girls ate in silence for a few moment, before Sonata spoke up. “So, Pinkie, how’s Maud doing?”

Pinkie’s face brightened up at the mention of her sister. “She’s great! She’s making lots of progress on her thesis, and she found a job as the local rock and fossil guide at the museum!”

“Neat!”

“That’s wonderful, Pinkie. Congratulations.”

“Thanks!” Pinkie said with a smile. “I’m so proud of her, and now I can visit her at the museum whenever I want!”

Fluttershy sighed. “You two are so close… I wish Zephyr and I could be like that. But he’s just such a creep sometimes!”

Sonata laughed. “More like all the time, am I right?”

Giggling, Fluttershy nodded. “Yeah, he’s pretty bad, isn’t he?”

Pinkie looked between them curiously, her ears twitching. “What? What did he do this time?”

“We had to go and get Fluttershy’s camera from his room, ‘cause he took it without asking, and he had a picture of Ari pinned up over his desk.” Sonata tilted her head in bemusement. “It was really well drawn, too.”

Fluttershy cringed. “He’s really been working on his art, I just wish he wouldn’t draw weird stuff with it.”

Pinkie and Sonata could not help but agree. Pinkie blinked and shook her head, then turned her attention to her siren friend. “What about you, Nata? How are your sisters doing?”

Sonata grinned. “Well, Aria still pretending to be a grouch, but I think she’s enjoying being ‘in charge’ around the house,” She said with a giggle, emphasizing it with a pair of air quotes. “She won’t admit it, but she likes hanging out with Rainbow and Applejack too. And Adagio…” Her grin grew three sizes, “Is on a date!”

“What!? No way!” Pinkie said excitedly, “Good for her!”

“Who is she going out with?” Fluttershy asked.

Sonata hummed, milking their attention for a few seconds, then laughed. “Just kidding, it’s not really a date. She just went out with Rarity again.”

“Oh!” Fluttershy said, blinking in surprise. Then she smiled. “She told me she was busy tonight, I had no idea!”

“Aww, that’s so sweet! I bet they’re just the cutest together!” Pinkie nodded in agreement.

“Haha, no way!” Sonata said with a giggle, “I told you, it’s not like that.”

“I dunno,” Pinkie said teasingly, “Dagi always seems pretty happy whenever Rarity comes into Sugar Cube Corner.”

“And Rarity talks an awful lot about Adagio,” Fluttershy agreed. “I think it’s sweet. They have a lot in common.”

“No, girls, seriously,” Sonata interrupted, “I’m her sister, I would know if she was trying to seduce Rarity!” She sighed. “I know she likes to flirt, like a lot, but Adagio hasn’t done… that, in a very long time.”

“Well…” Pinkie said uncertainly, “Maybe it’s not her doing the seducing?” She suggested, wiggling her eyebrows.

Sonata coughed as a spoonful of soup jumped down her windpipe. She shook her head, hacking into her arm, as Fluttershy gently patted her back. Slowly, the siren managed to get her breathing under control. “W-what?” She rasped, coughing into her elbow, “You’re joking!”

“Nope!” Pinkie said. Then she frowned in concern. “You okay?”

Sonata nodded mutely.

Fluttershy hummed in thought. “Pinkie might be right. Rarity has always been the romantic one. She always wanted to get swept off her feet by a handsome prince, but I suspected she might be bi.” She giggled, “And Adagio is a princess, after all.”

“Oh no. No no no. No way!” Sonata shook her head, laughing. “Girls, I’m a siren, I think I’d know if one of my best friends had feelings for my sister! Besides, Adagio is… Adagio. I mean like, we’re all experienced, and we’ve spent centuries manipulating and seducing humans, but she was always the best of us, no question. She’s like the sexiest girl on the planet! There’s no way she’s the seducee!”

She giggled, taking another spoonful of soup. “I mean, Rarity’s hot, but she does not have the experience to tame Dagi.” She continued laughing, not noticing the slight blushes coloring her friends’ cheeks.

Fortunately, girls were rescued by the timely return of their waitress, bearing a trio of plates and a massive sushi platter. She set the platter in the middle of the table as the girls passed the plates around and said their thanks. Then the trio turned their attention to the food, eagerly looking over the assorted rolls and nigiri fingers arrayed artfully before them.

“Alright!” Pinkie exclaimed cheerfully, rubbing her hands together in anticipation.

Sonata’s eyes widened, her grin returning full force as she snatched up a pair of chopsticks and began picking out some choice morsels from the most interesting looking rolls. Fluttershy glanced at the siren, her own chopsticks held comfortably in her hand. “Wow Sonata, you’re very good with those.”

“Thanks!” Sonata grinned, dexterously spinning the wooden pins between her fingers. “I’ve had lots of practice eating food!”

Pinkie glanced between the girls, before looking at her own hand with uncertainty. She tried to copy the way they held their tableware, but her attempts came off awkward and hamfisted. Sticking her tongue out in concentration, she managed to contort her hand in some approximation of the right shape, before shakily extending it toward the platter and snagging a nigiri bit. It trembled in her hand as she tried to bring it to her mouth, but at the last second she twitched, sending the sushi to the table with a dull splat.

“Aww,” She pouted, looking at the fallen lump of rice with sad eyes.

Fluttershy giggled. “It’s okay Pinkie, you washed your hands earlier. You’re allowed to use your fingers.”

Pinkie’s face brightened. “Oh, thank goodness, I thought I was gonna starve!”

“It’s okay Pinkie, I’d never let you starve!” Sonata declared. “I’d feed you with my own chopsticks if I had to!”

“R-really?” Pinkie sniffed happily, “You’d do that for me?”

“For sure!” Sonata nodded emphatically.

“Y-you’re the best, Sonata!” The pink girl declared.

With everyone squared away and no one at imminent risk of starvation, the three girls began to dig in, sampling the wide variety of fresh and saltwater fish presented to them alongside bits of crab, shrimp, and eel. Sonata hummed appreciatively, surprised at the quality. It was unusual to find good seafood in Canterlot, with the city being so far from the coast.

“So girls, how’s it going with the Pony Tones?” Pinkie asked, taking a long sip of her soda through her curly straw.

“Oh, it’s going well,” Fluttershy sad happily. “Rarity had us practicing Hearth’s Warming carols this week.”

“Yeah,” Sonata said, her face scrunching up in thought. “It’s so weird having to practice to sing. I don’t think I’ll ever get used to it.”

“Oh yeah,” Pinkie nodded, “I guess your spooky siren magic took care of all of that for you.”

“It’s not spooky…” Sonata pouted.

“It’s, um, it’s a little spooky,” Fluttershy said apologetically. “Sorry.”

“Hello, it turns people into zombies!” Pinkie giggled, “That’s like, the spookiest!”

Sonata frowned, rubbing her chin in thought. “Well, when you put it like that, I guess it is a little spooky.” Her expression brightened, “Hey, that would make a good idea for a Nightmare Night movie!”

“Hey, yeah, that’s a superrific idea!” Pinkie excitedly agreed. Then she noticed Fluttershy, who was being even quieter than usual, her face down in thought. “Um, Shy? You okay there?”

Fluttershy said nothing for a long while, poking at her food. Pinkie and Sonata watched her, faces growing concerned. “Do you miss it?” She finally asked, voice low with uncertainty.

Sonata blinked. “What?”

“You know,” Fluttershy gestured vaguely, “The gems, your magic? Do you miss them?”

“O-oh,” Sonata said shakily. She fixed a weak smile on her face. “N-no, of course not!”

“Sonata, you can tell us the truth,” Fluttershy said gently, placing a comforting hand on the siren’s arm, “It’s alright, we wouldn’t blame you.” Sonata said nothing, nervously chewing on her lip. “Please,” Fluttershy pressed, “I want to know.”

Shoulders slumping, Sonata finally nodded. “Yeah, I really miss it. It wasn’t always fun, and learning to sing on my own is… great, but…” She let out a dejected sigh before taking a long, shuddering breath. “Before, I was so close to my sisters. I mean, we’re still close, but even in the same room, it’s different.” She clutched the base of her throat, where her gem used to be. “I could always feel them, right here. No matter what happened or how far apart we were, I always knew how to find them.”

Her lip quivered, and she had to blink a few times to keep a rogue tear from escaping down her cheek. “I- I always knew they would come for me if I was in trouble, a-and I knew we’d never get sick or seriously hurt, as long as we had enough magic. But after Dagi caught her colt, it’s… it’s really scary sometimes, you know?”

She sniffed, wiping her nose with a sleeve and giving the girls a genuine, if shaky smile. “But, it’s not all bad. If we never lost our gems, I n-never would’ve got to be friends with you girls.”

Pinkie Pie wiped a big wet tear from her eye. Fluttershy smiled, giving Sonata’s arm a squeeze. “Thank you for telling us. Your voices were so beautiful before, a-and I hate that we had to destroy such a beautiful thing to stop you.”

Sonata sniffed again, blinking more tears from her eyes. “I-it’s not your fault, we were h-hurting people. A-and I’m glad you girls still want to be my friends. If we had won, i-if we had, if we’d hurt you, then, then-” She hiccupped, her voice betraying her.

“It’s okay,” Fluttershy said reassuringly, “We forgave you for that, a-and Sunset explained to us about what you were, and how your gems worked. You were only doing what you had to to survive.”

“Yeah!” Pinkie agreed, “Like, you can get sad when a big old bear eats a cute little bunny rabbit, but you can’t blame the bear! He’s just hungry!”

“Pinkie’s right,” Fluttershy nodded assertively. “And whatever happened before, we’re glad to have you as our fri-eep!” She squeaked as Sonata slipped an arm around her waist and pulled her into a fierce hug.

“Aww, I love you guys!” Sonata said, burying her face in Fluttershy’s shoulder, happy tears staining the girl’s shirt.

“We love you too, Nata!” Pinkie declared, pushing aside the platter and all but throwing herself across the table to pull the others into a group hug. Sonata giggled into Pinkies arm as curly pink hair tickled her nose, and even Fluttershy hummed appreciatively at the embrace. The three stayed that way for several long moments, simply enjoying the warmth of each other’s touch. Eventually though, Pinkie released the hug so they could return to their meal.

“You know what else is weird?” Sonata asked as she leaned back in her seat. She waited a few moments as the others shook their heads, before motioning to her plate. “Eating food. I mean, I liked food before, back when we had magic, but it was only a sometimes thing. But now it’s just like, ‘you have to do this every day, or you die!’”

Pinkie giggled. “Yeah, that would be weird!” she agreed. “I mean, I like candy, but if that was suddenly all I could eat!? I’d miss pizza, and doughnuts, and stuffing, and apples, and-” Her eyes widened as a look of sudden shock and realization came over her face. She stared at Sonata in horror as the siren lifted a piece of sushi to her lips. “Ohmygosh Sonata, don’t eat that!”

“W-what!?” Sonata jumped, dropping her food in panic. “What’s wrong, is something wrong with it!?”

“It’s fish!” Pinkie exclaimed, “You can’t eat fish!”

Sonata gave her a startled look. “I-I can’t?”

“No!” Pinkie shouted, “That’s like, cannibalism!”

Fluttershy giggled. “Pinkie, you know those things we fought at the Battle of the Bands weren’t actually the Dazzlings, right?”

“Actually,” Sonata corrected, “That’s pretty much what we used to look like. But I don’t see why that means I can’t eat sushi?”

“Because, you’re fish people!” Pinkie said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. “Fish people can’t eat fish!”

“Why not?” Sonata countered, “Mammal people eat mammals all the time!”

Fluttershy nodded. “She’s right, Pinkie. Most fish eat smaller fish, that’s just how nature works, like the bear and the bunny. And going by what Sonata just said, then the sirens weren’t really fish. They looked more like giant hippocamps.”

“Right,” Sonata agreed. Then her face scrunched up in thought. “Well, we weren’t really hippos, more like giant seahorses.”

“No, that’s-” Fluttershy started to correct her, then shook her head with a small smile. “Nevermind. But it’s perfectly normal for Sonata to eat fish.”

“I guess,” Pinkie said, still eying the platter suspiciously as she chewed with exaggerated care. “Does that mean it reminds you of home?” She asked, staring at a bit of eel.

Sonata tilted her head in thought. “You mean Equestria? I guess. I would sometimes sneak off into the ocean to go hunting when we weren’t too busy singing. Sometimes I’d catch these giant tuna, two, no three times bigger than my head!” She licked her lips. “I thought it was tasty, but Ari said it was super gross. I dunno why I started doing it though. The smell just made me feel… nostalgic? Is that the word?”

“Like familiar?” Fluttershy asked. Sonata nodded, and Fluttershy smiled. “You got it right. I wonder why you felt that way though. Do you… do you think you maybe used to eat fish, before you got your gems? We know they messed with people’s minds, maybe they made you forget.”

Sonata froze, dropping her chopsticks as she stared off into the distance, her mouth hanging open. She worked her jaw, trying to find the words, but for a long time none came. “I… I never really thought about it,” She said, sounding confused, “I don’t really remember much from Equestria, the first thing I remember is waking up next to my sisters… I-I have to ask Adagio, she would know, I’m sure of it!” Then her face brightened. “That would be super neat if she knew! I’ve always wondered where we came from!”

“Just as long as you don’t forget about us,” Pinkie said sternly, wagging her finger. “I don’t wanna find out one day that you discovered something and ran back to Equestria without saying goodbye!”

“No way!” Sonata said with a laugh, “I wouldn’t ditch you guys. Besides, have you ever been to Equestria!? It sucks! I dunno why we wanted to go back so bad. Sure, there’s magic, but all I remember is that it was really freaking cold!”

Pinkie laughed, “It’s gonna get pretty cold here soo too! Winter is coming fast!”

“I knooow,” Sonata wailed, burying her face in her hands. “I hate winter!”

“Oh, it’s not so bad,” Fluttershy said. “After all, you have warm fuzzy sweaters, and blankets, and cocoa-”

“And good friends to cuddle with and share the warmth!” Pinkie said happily.

“You’re right!” Sonata said, perking back up. She nodded resolutely, “We can keep each other warm! Now if only we could convince Dagi to share her floofy hair…”

“Ooh, I bet that would be so cozy, like a big fluffy cloud!” Pinkie giggled.

“That does sound nice,” Fluttershy agreed.

“That settles it,” Sonata said, pounding her fist on her open palm, “When it gets cold, we’ll all huddle around Dagi for warmth!” The girls giggled and nodded their agreement. They had just gotten back to eating when Sonata froze again. She blinked slowly, the gears in her head turning as her gaze slowly shifted between the food on the table and the quiet girl by her side. “Hey, wait a minute,” She said, drawing the attention of the other girls.

“Whash wong?” Pinkie said around a mouthful of shrimp and rice.

Sonata looked at her with a small frown, then turned her attention back to Fluttershy. Her eyes narrowed, and her friend seemed to shrink back under her intense stare.

“I-is something the matter?” Fluttershy asked uncertainly. “Oh no, did I spill soy sauce on my shirt?”

“No, it’s not that,” Sonata shook her head, her frown deepening.

“Then what is it?” Pinkie asked, fixing Fluttershy with a stare of her own as she tried to figure out what had drawn the siren’s attention. The quiet girl squeaked and slouched in her chair, a slight blush coloring her cheeks at all the attention.

“It’s just…” Sonata said slowly, as if she were trying to put together the last few clues in some great mystery. Then she leaned back and pointed an accusing finger at her friend. “I thought you were vegan!”

Chapter 18- A Totally Platonic Sleepover

A low groan filled Rarity’s bedroom as Adagio rolled her shoulders, working the tight knot that was beginning to form between her shoulder blades. She had been stuck in the same position for nearly an hour, standing as straight as possible with her arms stretched out to her sides. Of all the titles she had held in her life, she never expected “World’s Sexiest Mannequin” to be among them.

“Sorry darling, just a few stitches more,” Rarity assured her, deftly working the hemline at Adagio’s back. “Almost got it.”

“Take your time,” Adagio shot back sardonically. “It’s not like I’m aging.”

“Very funny,” Rarity huffed, snipping the thread. “Aaaaand, finished! Magnifique! Now give me a twirl, darling!”

Adagio rolled her eyes, but a twitch of her lips betrayed the underlying smirk. She chuckled, taking a step toward the tall, full length mirror on the back of Rarity’s door. “Fantastic work, dear Rarity. It looks simply marvelous.”

Rarity blushed lightly at the praise. “I couldn’t have done it without your help. Lifeless mannequins are so… uninspiring. Thank you for being my muse.”

The siren turned dress form laughed. “If a pretty girl in a short dress is what it takes to get you going, who am I to deny that?”

“Really now!” Rarity huffed, crossing her arms with a pout. Adagio just smirked, turning back to the mirror to give the dress a more thorough inspection. It was a lovely piece. Fun, yet classy, meant more for a party or an evening out than anything truly formal, and yet it oozed elegance. Deep maroon in color, its single shoulder strap dipped toward a daringly low neckline, hugging her modest chest alluringly. A short skirt of three ruffled layers swayed around her wide hips, exaggerating her curves, and a belt of silver fabric tied it all together around the waist. Rich purple tights hugged her legs, and a set of silver heels brought the whole thing together. Adagio struck several poses to show off both the dress and her own curves, giggling whenever she got a reaction out of the fashionista.

Rarity hummed thoughtfully, tapping her chin as she examined Adagio from every angle. “No, I think I was right before. The purple totally clashes with the maroon. What was I thinking? The silver tights and maroon platforms would fit the dress much better. Do you mind?”

Adagio huffed in feigned annoyance before grabbing the previously discarded articles and stepping toward the hall.

“Um, Adagio?” Rarity asked, tilting her head in confusion. “Where are you going?”

“To get changed,” Adagio responded, half turning and throwing a smirk back over her shoulder. “The model work is fine, but if you want a striptease it’s going to cost extra.” She chuckled as Rarity’s face reddened enough to match the dress she had made.

“I-I-I didn’t mean that!” Rarity protested, toying nervously with the measuring tape draped across her neck. “I didn’t plan to look!”

“Relax, darling, I was only teasing,” Adagio said with a gentle chuckle. “I’ll be right back.” She shook her head in amusement as she reached the bathroom and kicked off the heels Rarity lent her. The girl was simply too much fun to tease.

Adagio knew how strong she could be. The young fashionista had helped her through a rough time in her life, and for as little as the siren had known her she seemed to be always lending a hand. All the girls were like that, ready to come aside each other with a helping hand or encouraging word; it was little wonder they had managed to survive the Dazzlings’ attempts to sabotage their friendship. But Rarity had shown that same generosity to her and her sisters, even from the very start, when they had encountered each other for the first time at the Apple farm after the Battle of the Bands.

It was not as if she was unused to that sort of special treatment. When she had her magic, people would all but dance at her command, offering her whatever comforts she demanded… at least as long as she had enough power to waste on such frivolities. But Rarity was different. She had offered her aid voluntarily, without expecting anything in return. Not just to a friend, but to someone who had once been an enemy.

Adagio bent down and rolled the leggings down her legs, shivering as she stepped out of them into the cool air of the bathroom. It was strange to Adagio, to be given something without having to demand it. Without having to offer up something in return. So when Rarity had asked her for help with her dresses, Adagio could not refuse. No, it was not that she was incapable, that was the whole point, was it not?

Rather, she would not refuse. She found that the thought had not even crossed her mind. How… curious.

Shaking her head, she grabbed the second pair of tights and pulled them on. It was odd for her to hold so much respect for another person. Normally it was her that was demanding the attention, the praise. So why Rarity? Sunset she could understand. She had bested Adagio in combat, and still felt comfortable to extend her hand in truce, and even friendship. She had earned Adagio’s respect. But the others? They had lost.

And yet, Adagio had learned to tolerate, and before long enjoy their company.

She enjoyed Rarity’s company.

She was both artiste and artist, traits Adagio had come to admire greatly. Since losing her voice, she had gained a newfound appreciation for the struggles of mortal humans. Her siren magic almost felt like a mockery to the blood, sweat and tears human artists put into their crafts. What right had she to be proud of talents granted her by a magical artifact?

But Rarity was not like her. She had seen the dressmaker at her craft, sitting at her desk for hours at a time, the clatter of the sewing machine never ceasing until her hands cramped up and her eyes refused to stay open. She had watched her practice her instrument, that strange keyboard guitar hybrid. She had seen her on stage, singing her heart out with her little quartet, the quarter that she organised and managed.

And on top of all that, she was positively adorable when she was flustered.

Adagio froze, blinking at where her train of thought had taken her. Where had that come from? Sure, Rarity was fun to tease, but then they all were. Twilight, who melted into a puddle at the idea of physical intimacy. Fluttershy, who squeaked and hid behind her hair when she received a compliment on her looks. Sunset, who gave as good as she got. So why was she having these thoughts about Rarity of all people? Her thoughts drifted to a brief conversation, seven weeks ago. A hasty invitation, and a bouquet of roses.

“Psh, you’re overthinking things, Adagio. Of course she likes you. You’re you.” But… that was not what she had been asking herself, was it?

Adagio scoffed at her stupidity. What a time to be worrying about something so juvenile. She stepped into the provided heels, all but kicking herself for her distraction, before straightening up and readjusting her hair and skirt in the mirror. Satisfied, she threw back her shoulders and strutted back to the bedroom.

“Oh! Much better!” Rarity squealed happily after casting an appraising eye over the change. “I don’t know what I was thinking with the other. But it still feels like it’s missing something… Oh, I know just the thing!” She snapped her fingers, and the crystal pendant on her neck lit up with an icy blue glow. Adagio felt the weight of her dress shift as it grew subtly heavier.

Looking down at the outfit, she gasped in surprise and delight as it sparkled in the gentle light of the bedroom. Inlaid into the fabric were hundreds of tiny gems, catching the light and throwing it back in a dazzling display. Rubies swirled around the skirt and top in a complex swirls, while lines of diamonds crossed each other in geometric patterns along the length of the belt. She swished her hips, causing the skirt to swirl around her legs and glitter wildly.

“It’s… amazing,” She said with a sense of awe. Although she had heard about the girls’ powers from Sunset, this was her first time seeing Rarity’s gift in person. But it was more than just the magic that impressed her. It was the sheer artistry of it. Not just the manifestation from thin air, but the precise and elegant way in which it had been integrated into the outfit. It reminded her of her music, in a way, harmonies and symphonies bound together in perfect harmony by their magic.

“Incredible,” Adagio breathed, before fixing Rarity with a piercing look. “With a gift like this, I imagine you do not lack for money.”

“Oh, I wish,” She said passionately. “I would love to design a whole line like this, but I’m afraid such a thing is simply not meant to be.” She sighed, and the glow from her pendant faded, and with it the extra weight on the dress. “I suppose I shall have to continue to make do with sequins.”

“A shame,” Adagio pouted, “For a moment, I thought…” She sighed, shaking her head. “No, nevermind.”

Rarity gave her a sympathetic look, smiling sadly. “Your gems?”

Adagio shook her head. “No, I doubt something like those could ever be recreated here, even with the limited magic you girls have discovered. I was simply having a moment of nostalgia, for an old dress I used to own.”

“Was it important to you?” Rarity asked, sitting down on the bed and patting the cushion for Adagio to join her.

“I suppose it was, strange as it may seem coming from a girl who could have nearly anything she wanted for a song. But it managed to find a place in my heart, even after all these years.” She sighed wistfully, leaning back on her hands. “It was the dress that was given to me for my wedding to Sultan Hisan. It was made of the richest of silks, blue as the sea on a cloudless day. The stitching was lined with real silver, and it was inlaid with the brightest, most flawless sapphires I’ve ever seen. It was the only thing I kept when we finally fled Saddle Arabia.”

Her voice wavered. “I held onto that dress for a long time. It was the nicest thing I’ve ever owned. Even if I couldn’t stand the man who gave it to me,” She laughed drily. “For a man with so many wives, he had no idea how to please a woman. But the dress, it was- I don’t know how to explain it. When you live life like we did, we could have anything we ever wanted, but we also had to be ready to abandon it all at a moment’s notice. Was it too much to ask that I was able to keep one nice thing, after all those years?”

“What, what happened to it?” Rarity asked.

Adagio sighed. “For as often as we managed to con our way into the high life and slip our hands into the pockets of the rich and wealthy, we spent almost as much time destitute, laying low while suspicions died and people forgot about us, or just too low on magic to afford even a modicum of power on anything other than sustaining ourselves. Over time, the dress grew old. I tried to keep it safe, but there is only so much one can do against time, and the magic that preserves us does not extend to our belongings. One emergency after another forced me to begin selling the stones, until eventually I only had a couple left. We used the last ones to purchase passage on a ship across the ocean, to here, some three hundred years ago.”

“That must have been quite the adventure,” Rarity said, eyes wide with interest.

Adagio shrugged. “The time on the ship was actually rather tame. We didn’t dare feed on the crew, lest we wind up lost at sea. Our Equestrian bodies may have been natural to the ocean, but our human forms certainly aren’t.” She sighed. “In the long run, coming to the colonies was a mistake. In those early days everyone was still so focused on survival and building their new lives that it was surprisingly hard to stir up trouble. Moreover, there were a lot fewer people on the whole. It was rare to even find a settlement with enough people for the three of us, and laying low in a community that size was impossible. Worse, some religious revival sent the people into a fit of paranoia, hunting down anything they deigned to be ‘evil magic.’ It was a dangerous time for us.” She rubbed her legs together uncomfortably.

“But… it did eventually lead you to us,” Rarity offered with a hopeful smile.

Adagio chuckled. “Yes, the worst and best thing to happen to us in this world. We lost our power, but gained freedom. The gems no longer force us to feed, and we have friends, real people we can count on rather than thralls to do our bidding. But it’s not without its struggles.”

“I know darling,” Rarity said with a comforting pat on the shoulder, “But remember, you have us to help you. And your sisters as well.” She gave her arm a squeeze. “For what it’s worth, I’m glad to have met you.”

Adagio’s breath hitched, heart pounding at the contact. Why? She took a deep breath, hoping Rarity wouldn’t notice as she fixed a smile to her face. “It has been an interesting few months, hasn’t it?”

Rarity smiled back. “I daresay we are all better off for it.”

The siren nodded. “I suppose so…”

“RAAAAAAARITYYYY! WE’RE BAAAAAACK!!!”

Rarity sighed, collapsing back onto the bed. “It sounds like Sweetie and her friends are here. Thank you for agreeing to help me look after them. They’re all sweet girls, but they can be such a handful.”

Adagio chuckled. “Looking after your younger siblings can be quite the chore.”

“RAAAAAAAARITYYYYYY! ARE YOU HOOOOME?”

Groaning, Rarity pushed herself to her feet. “Coming, Sweetie, there’s no need to shout!” She called back. She glanced back at Adagio. “Well then, Princess Dazzle, are you ready to face the barbarian hordes?”

Adagio levered herself up, glad for the distraction. She laughed, taking a moment to straighten her hair and dress. “I hardly count as a princess anymore. I’ve outlasted the Furusiyya Principality by a good four centuries.” She gave Rarity an teasing wink. “But I suppose I don’t mind getting my hands dirty.”

The pair headed downstairs to find the trio of rowdy teens already raiding the refrigerator. “Sweetie Belle, what did I tell you about snacking before dinner?” Rarity scolded.

Sweetie turned around, guiltily sliding a quart of ice cream behind her back. “Umm, we were just looking for some fruit?” Her eyes fell on her sister’s guest and her expression brightened. “Adagio! Hi!”

The other girls whirled, finally noticing the siren. “Woah, one of the Dazzlings? What’s she doing here?” Asked the one with short, magenta hair and a raspy voice.

“Aw, go easy on ‘er Scoots,” Chastened the redhead with a massive pink bow in her hair, “Mah sister says they’re alright.” She turned back to Adagio and extended her hand. “Ah’m Apple Bloom. Pleased to meetcha.”

Adagio smirked, taking the girl’s hand and giving it a shake. “Applejack’s sister, I take it. Lovely to meet you.” She turned to the magenta haired girl. “And you must be Scootaloo. Sunset Shimmer has told me all about you three.”

The three girls winced, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo glancing away. Even Sweetie rubbed the back of her neck awkwardly. Adagio grinned. “She says you three are always quite well behaved, so I’ll expect you to not cause us any trouble tonight, got it?”

The three relaxed, letting out sighs of relief before turning back to the siren with earnest grins. “Ya got it, Miss Dazzle!” Apple Bloom said with a salute.

“Yeah,” Scootaloo agreed, “We won’t cause too much trouble!”

“Rarity’s really scary when she’s mad,” Sweetie agreed with a nod.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity exclaimed, glaring at her little sister. Sweetie squeaked and hid behind Apple Bloom, who laughed. Rarity crossed her arms with a huff. “Well, I was going to order pizza, but if I’m such a monster-”

“No, wait, I meant it in a good way!” Sweetie protested and the other two nodded vigorously.

“Yeah, you’re like, the nicest!”

“Ain’t half as scary as Applejack!”

“Oh, very well,” Rarity huffed, crossing her arms as she turned away to hide her smirk, “I suppose I can overlook it this once.” Adagio had to cover her mouth with a hand to hide a smirk of her own. Rarity was playing those kids as easily as her instrument. She might have made an excellent siren in another life.

==O==

The girls had settled down somewhat by the time the pizza arrived, about half an hour later. Rarity sent them upstairs with two full boxes, as well as some sodas and a stack of paper plates. “Have fun, girls!” She called after them as they barreled up the stairs with their spoils. “But do try not to get too rowdy! Oh, and no R rated movies! I don’t care if it’s Nightmare Night next weekend!”

Adagio chuckled as a chorus of okays and promises to behave tumbled down the stairs behind the trio of teenagers. She grabbed a couple of pizza slices from the third box and put them on plates for herself and her host. “You do realize Scootaloo had a couple of DVDs tucked into the back of her shirt, don’t you?”

“Naturally.” Rarity grinned. “I say let them have their fun, but this way no one can say I let them watch scary movies. Besides, if they think they’re getting away with something they will keep quiet and out of our hair.”

Adagio snickered. “You are quite the schemer when you want to be, aren’t you?”

Rarity winked, giving her styled hair a seductive toss. “I try.”

“Well, what are your plans for me then?” The siren asked, giving her a taunting look. Her heart seemed to hammer in her chest, and for some reason her face felt warm.

Rarity gave her a knowing look, and smirked. “I thought we could pop in a movie, sneak a couple of bottles from daddy’s wine collection, and eat enough junk food to make us hate ourselves in the morning.

“That does sound like a good time,” Adagio grinned, before shifting to an expression of concern. “You won’t get in trouble though, will you? I don’t mind being a bad influence, but I don’t want to cause problems for someone who helps me as much as you have.”

“Oh, don’t worry about that, I’ve been doing it for a couple years now, and have yet to get caught.” Rarity said easily, waving away her concerns.

“Well then, let’s pick out that movie.”

==O==

“I will never understand the modern obsession with vampires,” Adagio complained as the lead actress waxed poetic about some glorified pretty boy. “I swear they’re just a cheap knockoff of sirens.”

Rarity giggled as she took another bite of her pizza. Chewing thoughtfully, she swallowed before humming in consideration. “I suppose I can see some similarities there. You never seem to go out before noon if you can help it.”

“Oh ha ha,” The siren shot back sarcastically. The two had taken over most of the living room, the coffee and end tables strewn with paper plates and half eaten cartons of ice cream. They had changed into their pajamas some time ago, well before starting their second movie. Adagio, naturally, wore her rich silken nightwear, one of the few luxuries she had afforded herself in the time after the Battle of the Bands. Rarity wore a long, lightweight nightgown, one which the siren would have insisted was far too light for the chilly autumn weather were it not for the long, fuzzy stockings both girls wore. Though they were tacky, and clashed horribly with their sleepwear, Adagio could not deny that they were incredibly comfortable.

The girls lounged comfortably on the oversized couch, leaning against opposite arms with their legs tangled together in the middle. Adagio shivered at the contact. It had been a long time since she had been so physically close with anyone but her sisters. But it was a good kind of shiver, and she found she quite enjoyed the contact.

As they lapsed back into comfortable silence, Rarity’s attention returned to the film, soaking in the teenage melodrama playing out on the screen. Adagio’s, however, was on the girl across from her, straining desperately to figure out how they fit together.

Rarity had feelings for her. Anyone with half a brain and an inch of worldliness could see it. It was plain the first time they spoke, in the hallway of the apartment only a few days after Sunset had moved in. Whether that had been the start of it or not, Adagio could not say, but it was obvious to her that something had happened in that first meeting. One did not harvest affection and adoration without learning to see the signs.

At first Adagio had thought nothing of it. She was beautiful, and not shy about using her body to attract attention. It was hardly surprising that one of the girls had developed a crush on her, but it was not as if she had any intention of pursuing a relationship with one of the girls who was responsible for the loss of her powers. Even after she had come to terms with the loss, thanks to her talk with Sunset, she was not exactly looking for a relationship. And, as she became more familiar with their group, their interactions came easier and easier, and Adagio assumed that the crush had done what crushes do, and petered out.

Then came that fateful day, when everything seemed to crumble around her after she lost her job. Rarity’s feelings had been the last thing on Adagio’s mind when she stumbled onto her porch and fished the key out from under her mat. Sunset would have been her first choice, had she any way of contacting the fiery girl without tipping off her sisters to the situation. So what had driven her to Rarity, of all of them?

She took another glance at the girl, who was staring at the screen, enthralled as the lead made tearful declarations of undying love. Perhaps, even then, she had had an inkling, one even she had missed despite her centuries of experience. A feeling that had crept up on her without her noticing.

Maybe it was the way she smiled, or her genuine, ringing laugh, pure and clear like a bell. Maybe it was those deep sapphire eyes, so close in color to the dress she had loved so long ago. Perhaps it was how she carried herself, or that flawless beauty even a siren might envy.

Whatever it was, something had sparked in Adagio too. It had first begun on that fateful day, when she poured her heart out on Rarity’s couch. A feeling, of being vulnerable, and yet secure. She had opened up to Sunset in the past, but never to the extent she did with Rarity. And yet she was not judged, not attacked. Her weakness had not been twisted and used against her as she herself might have done, not very long ago.

That night changed something in her. She had not noticed it at first, caught up as she was with the fear and drama of her job hunt, but she had grown attached to Rarity. She relied on her so much in that week, and afterward it had felt odd not to see her every day. She wanted to see her every day. They still met up sometimes, but between her job and Rarity’s schooling, it never felt like enough.

She just wanted to be near her.

And that was strange. Adagio was the siren. The temptress, the seductress, the ruiner of men. She was not supposed to be on the receiving end of these feelings. And the worst part, she had done it with no apparent effort. Rarity had wormed her way into her heart, not through seduction, or courtship, or deception. Black waters, she probably didn’t even realize she had done it.

But she had, and Adagio had no idea what to do about it. Taking another glance at her companion, Adagio bit her lip. It wouldn’t do to bring it up now, not when she wasn’t even sure of her own feelings or how to face them. Best to just push those thoughts to the back of her mind, deal with them later. She was here and now, and she enjoyed Rarity’s company. Why risk spoiling the evening by ruining a good thing?

Downing the rest of her glass, she let the warmth of the wine wash over her, drowning her confusion for a moment in a sea of liquid courage. She took a deep breath, envisioning her myriad thoughts being trampled to pieces underhoof. Nothing was wrong, everything was perfect.

“Your parents have excellent taste,” Adagio said with a chuckle, making a point to hum appreciatively as she topped off her glass from the open bottle on the table.

Rarity smiled at her, then scoffed. “More like their clients do. Daddy only ever drinks beer, and mother is just as happy with boxed wines.” The girl shuddered.

Adagio laughed. She could feel the wine doing its work, distracting her from less important matters. “Well, I suppose someone ought to drink it then, lest it go to waste.” She took another sip. Then she blinked. “Rarity? What is it your father does, exactly? I’ve been here so often the last couple of weeks, and yet I’ve yet to meet either of your parents.”

Rarity sighed, leaning back into the couch and swirling her own glass. “Mother and Father are in the startup business. A client wants to start a new venture, my parents pack up and go where they are needed for a few months to get the business off the ground. I believe they are currently in Fillydelphia, working on some tech thing or other. I really stopped following the details years ago.”

Adagio quirked an eyebrow at that. “And they just leave you here alone? I mean, you are obviously responsible enough to handle it, but isn’t Sweetie pretty young?”

“Oh, that’s a recent development. They used to have us stay with Fluttershy’s family, when we were younger. But that was so inconvenient for my dressmaking, and Sweetie despised having to share a room with me and Fluttershy every other month. Especially once she got into high school. So I convinced my parents to let me and Sweetie stay here, with a generous allowance for groceries and necessities, of course.” She shrugged. “It’s easier this way.”

Adagio smirked. “Sounds like every teenager’s dream.”

Rarity rolled her eyes. “Only until they learn what it takes to maintain a home.”

“Touche.” Adagio grinned, raising her glass. “To laundry and dishes.”

Groaning, Rarity tapped her glass against the siren’s. “That may be the worst toast I’ve ever heard.”

Adagio blushed gently, glancing away. “It is, um, excellent wine.”

“Of course, darling,” Rarity said with a patronizing grin. A small chime went off at the table and Rarity grabbed her phone, glancing at her messages. “Ugh, Pinkie Pie, why?”

Adagio laughed. “What’s made you so flustered?”

“Look at this!” Rarity huffed, turning the screen toward the siren.

Adagio read the message and nearly choked on her wine, hiding her surprise behind a series of coughs she only wished were fake. “A-a date!?” She squeaked in surprise, praying that her little coughing fit would explain the shakiness in her voice and the blush on her cheeks. She coughed a few more times into her hand, more to give herself a moment to compose herself than from any real need to clear her windpipe. “W-whatever gave her that idea?” She asked coyly, hoping Rarity would miss her sudden nerves. “This is obviously a totally platonic sleepover. I didn’t even bring flowers.”

Rarity chuckled, shaking her head wryly, but Adagio could have sworn she saw a pinkish tint to her cheeks, just for a moment. “That’s just Pinkie being Pinkie, I’m afraid,” She said. “There’s no way of knowing what goes on inside that head of hers. Oh my, I’ll never forget the look on Sunset’s face the one time she made the mistake of using the amulet on her.”

Adagio managed a laugh at the mental image. “Oh, if what’s in her brain is half as crazy as I think it is, that must have given Miss Shimmer quite the experience. She’s a dear, but I swear she is even more harebrained than Sonata.”

“Yes.” Rarity sighed again. “I do wish my friends would stop trying to set me up with people. Just because I’ve had a couple of unfortunate relationships.”

“Really, you?” Adagio said with some surprise, eager to latch onto the change in subject, as well as learn a little more about her… friend. “I um, I had gathered that you were somewhat of an aficionado on the subject of romance.”

“Knowledgeable, darling, but woefully inexperienced.” Rarity groaned. “No matter what I try, I always seem to attract the worst types. I wish I had your luck.”

“I’d hardly call it luck,” Adagio said uncomfortably. “More experience, combined with magic and blunt manipulation. I never exactly left things to chance.”

“Oh, whatever darling! At least you’d know what to do with the likes of Blueblood and Trenderhoof.”

Adagio cocked an eyebrow. “Who?”

“My first woeful attempts at romance,” Rarity said dramatically. “Blueblood was the son of one of father’s clients. He was quite handsome, and seemed like such a gentleman when I first met him. I must admit I was quite smitten, so when he asked me out of course I said yes.”

“I’m guessing that didn’t work out so well,” Adagio said sardonically, feeling much more comfortable as the attention shifted off of herself.

“Heavens no!” Rarity exclaimed, encouraged by Adagio’s obvious interest. “He was an absolute villain! He was rude to the waitstaff, insulted my clothes, even threw a fit because his steak was touching his mashed potatoes. But the last straw was at the end. Sweetie somehow snuck into the restaurant to spy on our date, and managed to trip up the waitress bringing dessert. And the brute used me as a shield against the flying cake! And then he had the gall to yell at my little sister!”

“Black waters, that is just awful.” Adagio shook her head. “Was he trying to ruin the date?”

“Well,” Rarity said uncomfortably, “As it turns out, yes, he was. You see, his parents caught on to his infatuation and- ahem- encouraged him to ask me out in order to strike a better deal with my father. Blueblood didn’t want to, but he lacked the stones to tell off his parents or be honest with me, so he settled on making me miserable and humiliating me in front of the entire restaurant!”

“Ah…” Adagio winced. She had never thrown a fit in a restaurant, but she had been on more than one date with the express purpose of conning someone out of their money. A brief pang of guilt struck her. Fortunately Rarity didn’t seem to notice.

“Trenderhoof was even worse. Blueblood may have been a spineless coward, but at least he had his reasons, awful and pathetic as they may have been. But Trenderhoof dated me for an entire month, for the sole purpose of getting closer to Applejack. He was planning to dump me for her at the first opportunity! Thankfully Applejack is a true friend, and on top of that cannot stand that kind of behavior. She slapped him silly for me, and I’ve since sworn off Crystal Prep boys.” She sighed. “That didn’t save me from making the same mistake with Rover.”

“Rover?” Adagio asked, pushing aside her moment of doubt. This story sounded too juicy to miss. She leaned in, raising her eyebrow in interest. “Who’s-”

“We do not. Talk about. Rover.” Rarity said with finality.

Adagio chuckled, leaning back in her seat. “Very well, I’ll let you have your secret, for now. I’m sure I’ll get the story out of you eventually.” She shook her head. The girl’s luck seemed nearly as bad as Aria’s. “You know, if you really wanted dating advice, you should ask Sonata. I could teach you a thousand ways to make a man want you. Or a woman,” She added, noting Rarity’s blush. “But if you want relationship advice, I’m afraid I am not the person to go to.”

“Sonata? Really darling?” Rarity asked incredulously.

Adagio grinned. “She’s always been quick to take to human interests. Food, movies, holidays, even human music. She was the first of us to try sleeping with one, and she would not stop talking about it for days. I swear she’s taken hundreds if not thousands of lovers over the years. And yes, I do mean lovers,” She said, catching the way Rarity’s interest seemed fixed on her. “She actually courted them, although it does not take much for a pretty girl like her to get someone to bed. They were always short, torrid affairs, but she loved every one of them in her own way.”

She sighed. “As for me, I never was much interested in relationships. I had sex of course. Admittedly, some really good sex. But that was all it was, never more. Sometimes it was for pleasure, sometimes for a mark, but there was never any real emotional attachment. I was always more focused on keeping my sisters and myself alive than consorting with- ah, excuse the phrasing- mere humans.” She sighed, feeling shame, whether for her arrogance or for the missed opportunities she could not be sure. “To be honest, I only ever tried to pursue a genuine relationship once. It… did not end well.”

Rarity leaned forward, eyes wide with interest. “What happened?”

Adagio winced, but hid it with a false smile. She adored the girl’s attention, the way she hung on every word, but that story was too painful to share. “Let’s just say he was my Rover.”

“Adagio,” Rarity began, but stopped herself short with a sigh. “I suppose that’s only fair.”

“Thank you,” Adagio said with a nod. Then she smiled. “Still, if you are still looking for someone after all that, you are a braver woman than I. Who knows, maybe you’ll find that special someone among the fairer sex.” She grinned, winking at the girl, and was gratified to see the return of her blush. Adagio knew it was mean to tease her like that, but she just could not help herself. For some strange reason, the reaction stirred a warmth inside Adagio, a little flutter in the bottom of her stomach. Adagio felt her own cheeks warm up from the unfamiliar feeling.

Shaking her head, she tried to chase her thoughts away. She was still new to all the ins and outs of friendship, after all. Surely there were still many new feelings to be explored. It was little wonder some of them would catch her by surprise. She smiled gently, then grabbed the bottle and once again topped off each of their glasses. “But enough of our relationship woes. Sleepovers are supposed to be for friends to have a good time, are they not? So let’s enjoy ourselves for a while!”

Rarity returned the grin with a warm smile, raising her own glass. “Agreed.” She tapped it against Adagio’s. “The night is still young, and we still have several more movies to watch if we want to get you up to speed in time for Nightmare Night.”

“Excellent,” Adagio chuckled, “Let’s get started.”

Author's Note

Well, here it is! That took long enough. Both the shipping, and the actual chapter :twilightblush: Oh well, I hate that it took so long, but I'm very happy with the result.

Special thanks to NaiadSagaIotaOar for prereading and the occasional kick in the ass :twilightsmile:
And thanks to everyone else who left me encouraging messages, or responded to the various status posts regarding the delay. I hope the chapter was worth the wait!

Chapter 19- Nightmare Night: Part 1

“Sonata?” Adagio called from her bedroom, struggling with one of the crates she and Aria had picked up the day before. “Sonata, come help me with the rum!”

“Can’t! My hands are full! Sunny asked me to bring the blender!” Sonata yelled back, the sounds of rummaging reaching Adagio from the kitchen.

The eldest siren rolled her eyes. “Miss Shimmer already has a blender, Sonata!”

“She wanted an extra!” Sonata retorted. “It’s a big party!”

“Oh, fine!” Adagio huffed. “Aria!”

“Busy!” Aria shouted from her own bedroom. “I’m trying to put the finishing touches on this damn costume, and I’ve got paint fucking everywhere!”

Adagio shook her head and grunted in annoyance. “Fine, I’ll just lug these heavy crates myself,” She muttered irritably, wincing as the rough wood dug into her bare arms and belly. She bit her lip, barely choking back a swear as she readjusted her grip.

Ever since that night at Rarity’s she had been… distracted. Her mind could not stop turning over the thoughts that had been migrated there, circling her brain over and over like sharks in bloody water. The idea of seeing Rarity again, even after only a few days, filled her with an odd excitement. It troubled her to realize she had no idea how to deal with that.

And so, she found herself preparing for yet another of Sunset’s parties, this time clad in naught but her dancing veils. She had not originally planned on dressing up, but Rarity had insisted. It was a tradition after all and, well, Adagio found it oddly difficult to say no. Of course, so close to the holiday it would have been nigh impossible to find a suitable costume. Which of course left her with the veils.

It was hardly a sacrifice. The sheer, pink and purple costume had been specially made for her, and it complimented her body in all the right ways. None of the Rainbooms had had the privilege of seeing her in it yet, and she would be lying if she said she was not looking forward to showing off, just a little. Rarity’s attendance was only a bonus really. It had no bearing at all on her final decision.

None.

Unfortunately, regardless of her reasons for wearing it, the skimpy costume did her no favors in handling the rough wood of the crate. She grunted again, feeling her bra shift as she finally managed to get the box into a decent position. “You’d better not be getting paint on your carpet!”

“Yes mother,” Aria snapped.

Adagio rolled her eyes, carefully making her way to the hall. “Sonata, you’re going to have to get the door for me, I don’t have a free hand.”

“Okee dokee, Dagi!” Sonata replied cheerfully. Adagio rounded the corner to see her carefully cradling the blender in both arms, the power cord draped around her neck so as not to drag on the floor and trip her up. For the first time, Adagio got to see the costume Rarity had made for her sister.

It was elegant in its simplicity. A tight fitting singlet in a flashy golden fabric accented with a frilled skirt of the same material, it brought to mind the image of a professional Bridleway chorus girl, complete with black heels and fishnet stockings. Had she not already known better, Adagio could have easily mistaken it for the real thing. Rarity had really outdone herself. The elder siren could not help a brief pang of jealousy over Sonata being the one allowed to wear it, but it was quickly abated by the memory that yes, the other Pony Tones would be wearing matching ensembles. Adagio felt her heart rate quicken at the thought.

Sonata’s tilted her head in confusion once she noticed Adagio staring at her. Then her eyes widened, and she gasped. “Woah, that looks really heavy.”

“You think?” Adagio huffed, pushing away her distraction as she remembered the heavy box in her arms. She shifted its weight, readjusting her grip as best she could. She would not impress anyone with a broken foot. “Door, now.”

“You got it,” Sonata tried to salute, remembered the blender in her arms, and turned it into an affirmative nod. Giggling, she turned back toward the door and popped up on her toes to push the handle with her hip. Adagio narrowed her eyes, unable to help noticing the way her younger sister’s butt jiggled.

“Have you been putting on weight?” She asked suspiciously.

Sonata shrugged as she stepped out of the way, propping the door open with her foot. “I dunno. Can we gain weight?”

Adagio’s eyes narrowed in thought. “I hope not, that could be a problem.”

“Don’t be silly!” Sonata giggled, “it’s just a few pounds is all. It’s probably just because of all this human food we’ve been eating.”

“Perhaps,” Adagio said uncertainly. Then she shook her head. “Now is not the time to worry about such things. Can you get the next door, or are we going to stand in the hall all day?”

Sonata rolled her eyes good-naturedly, then turned her back to the door, pushing it open using the same method she had on the door to the sirens’ apartment. “Sunny!” She called, “We brought the stuff!”

“Great!” Sunset replied from somewhere inside, before stepping out to greet her neighbors. “You can set that up on the counter, Sonata,” She motioned toward the counter where her own blender was already set up. Her eyes widened when she noticed Adagio struggling with her heavy load. “Oh my gosh, let me help you with that!” She exclaimed, rushing over to take the end of the crate.

“Much- hah- appreciated, Miss Shimmer,” Adagio nodded in thanks as the two set the package down by the end of the counter. She groaned as she released the box, before bending back in an exaggerated stretch.

Sunset let out a low, impressed whistle. “Woah, that’s a lotta booze.”

“I have another crate as well, should we need it,” Adagio replied, taking a moment to readjust her top. “But I would rather not fetch it just now.”

“I don’t blame you,” Sunset said with a shake of her head. “That stuff’s heavy.” Chuckling, she cast a look over Adagio’s costume. The siren posed for inspection, a smile on her face as the girl took in the nigh transparent silks, the tight fitting thong and bandeau, the ribbons in her hair and the bangles on her arms, and the long stockings covering her legs.

“Like what you see?” She asked with a flirtatious voice.

Sunset grinned, but a slight blush tinted her cheeks. “Yeah, you look pretty hot, not gonna lie.” She laughed. “What else could I expect from the world’s most experienced seductress?”

“I will take that as a compliment,” Adagio said with a smirk, “And thank you. You are looking quite… scholarly, yourself.” She glanced over Sunset’s costume, a bright yellow blazer over a purple shirt and matching pants. A large sun pin graced her lapel, and a flowing wig of pink, green, and blue completed the look. “Really, Miss Shimmer? Celestia?” Sunset shrugged, smiling ruefully.

“Who’s here?” Someone asked from the back hallway of the apartment. Twilight Sparkle stepped into the living area, and she smiled when she saw the sirens. “Sonata, Adagio! I’m glad you could make it!”

“It wasn’t too hard, we only live across the hall!” Sonata said with a giggle.

Twilight returned the laugh, shaking her head. “Let me give you a hand,” She said as she noticed that the siren was having trouble finding an available outlet for her blender.

“Ah, I see now,” Adagio chuckled, her grin widening. Twilight was wearing a professional looking blouse in a light purple, on top of midnight blue slacks. Topping off the look were a two-toned wig in dark blues, and a small crescent moon pin decorated her collar. “Sonata, behave yourself. The principals are here.”

“Yes ma’am!” Sonata saluted.

“Good, I always appreciate a well-behaved student,” Twilight said in an imperious tone, before once again breaking down in giggles.

Smirking, Adagio turned her attention back to Sunset. “Congratulations on finally becoming an official couple.”

“W-what!?” Sunset asked, face going beet red, “What do you mean by that?”

Adagio’s grin turned predatory. “You’re wearing paired costumes. The only ones who wear paired costumes are twins, couples, and friends lying to themselves about being a couple.”

Sunset crossed her arms and gave Adagio a critical look. “Really, that’s what you’ve got?”

Adagio winked. “Call it a siren’s intuition.”

“Hey girls, blender’s set up,” Twilight said as she walked over to join them, brushing her hands against each other. “What’s up?”

“I was just informing Miss Shimmer that the two of you make a lovely couple,” Adagio said, her grin somehow growing somehow even wider.

Twilight’s face immediately flushed to match Sunset’s, and she whirled on her in embarrassment. “W-what did you tell her!?”

“N-nothing, Twi, calm down!” Sunset protested, raising her hands defensively. “She just made some major assumptions based on our costumes.” She fixed Adagio with a glare.

“Aww,” Sonata pouted, coming up behind Twilight. “That sucks, you two would be so cute together! Oh! If you do hook up, I can show you this really cool thing you can do with-”

“Canwepleasestoptalkingaboutthis!” Sunset cried, burying her face in her hands. Behind her, Twilight’s glasses had fogged up from embarrassment. She bit her lip, hands mercilessly wringing at the hem of her blouse.

“Why Sunny,” Adagio said in a teasing voice, leaning over to pat the teen’s head affectionately, “This is only payback for that incident regarding Miss Rarity.” Never mind that her assumption may have been rather close to the mark after all.

Sunset folded her arms across her chest and muttered something under her breath before rolling her eyes and taking a good-natured swat at Adagio’s arm. “Alright, fine, I’ll stop meddling in your love life if you stop messing with mine.”

“So there is something going on!” Adagio laughed.

“NO!” Both Sunset and Twilight answered at once, only making Adagio laugh harder.

Sonata too was holding her sides in mirth. “Hehe- they-hey would m-make a great hahaha, a great pair!” She stuttered past the giggles.

Twilight looked to the younger siren with wide, betrayed eyes. “Et tu, Sonata?”

Shaking, Sonata wiped a single tear from her eye as she continued to hold back the laughter. “But it’s so tru-hu-hue!”

Adagio gave one last chuckle before wrapping an arm around her younger sister. “Alright, Sonata, that’s enough. We’ve had our fun.” Sonata nodded, still trying to suppress the last of the giggles. Adagio’s grin returned as she turned back to the not-couple. “But don’t blame me if I’m not the only one to notice.”

The girls shared an uncertain look, which amused Adagio to no end. Those two really were a couple of nerds. And so shy! What was the point of hiding it? The attempt was adorable, really.

The girls were fortunately spared any further teasing as the apartment door burst open in a blast of confetti. Pinkie Pie skipped inside, a dozen plastic bags swaying from each arm. “Hiya girls! I brought the party!” She giggled. “Literally! I got stuff for smoothies- bananas, and pineapple, and strawberry, and raspberry, and blueberry, and apple juice, and grape juice, and ice cream, and other stuff like sodas, and chips, and dip, and salsa- totally different from dip- and pretzels, and cookies, and cupcakes!”

“Howdy all,” Applejack greeted, trudging in behind her excitable friend. “Ah brought the ice.”

“Celestia,” Sunset swore, “I only have one cooler, guys! this stuff is going to melt all over my floor!”

“Don’t worry about it,” Adagio said, waving away her concern. “I’m sure we can find some space in our refrigerator for the time being, if you need it. It is just across the hall after all.”

“Thanks,” Sunset said with some relief. “Applejack, why did you get so much ice? There must be a hundred pounds!”

Applejack shrugged. “They had a two for one sale on the big bags. Ya can never have enough ice, ‘specially when Pinkie’s at the party.” She grinned. “Sides, Ah hear we’re making smoothies! Gotta have ice for smoothies!”

“Daiquiris, actually,” Adagio said with amusement, before correcting herself. “Well, homemade daiquiris.”

“She wants to put rum in the smoothies,” Sunset said flatly.

Applejack grinned. “Sounds like a party to me.” She shifted one of the fifty pound bags under her arm. “Uh, can we find a place for these? Ah don’t want ‘em to melt all over mah costume.”

“Yeah,” Sunset said, taking one of the bags with a grunt of effort. “You go ahead and put that one in the cooler, and I guess I can keep this one in the bathtub for a while. I doubt it will fit in Adagio’s freezer.”

“You are probably correct,” Adagio confirmed. “Sonata dear, could you help Pinkie sort out the groceries?”

“You got it Dagi!” Sonata replied.

Adagio nodded in satisfaction before turning back to Applejack. “Now, let’s get that taken care of, shall we?” Applejack returned the nod and the two of them began pouring the ice into the big red cooler Sunset had set out, layering in cans of soda and the occasional juice box.

As they worked, Adagio took the opportunity to look over Applejack’s costume. She wore her stetson as usual, but had exchanged her other attire for a long brown duster over a red shirt and dark pants. A costume gun belt hung around her hips, and she caught sight of a plastic gun handle in the holster. “So, cowgirl?” She asked with a smirk.

“Space cowgirl,” Applejack corrected.

It was hardly the most original thing the girl could have come up with, but then Adagio hardly had room to talk, wearing her own dancing costume to the party. And it did fit the farmer. “I like it.”

The cowgirl grinned. “Thanks. Ya don’t look bad yerself.”

Adagio winked. “I know.”

“Yeah, Ah bet it’ll really catch Rarity’s eye.”

Adagio blinked, and was surprised at the tingles that raced over her skin at the mention of the name. She turned to Applejack, who was giving her a knowing smirk. “Well played, farm girl. I see why Aria likes you so much.”

Applejack chuckled. “Ah just call it like I see it. The two of ya have been awful close since our meeting at Sugar Cube Corner.” She nodded toward Twilight and Sunset, who had returned from the bathroom. “Not as close as those two though. Don’t tell em Ah said anything, but they are real nice together.”

Adagio raised a hand to hide her giggle. “Agreed.”

==O==

“So Pinkie,” Sonata asked her pink friend. “Why are you dressed up like our creepy neighbor?”

Pinkie gasped. “You take that back, Sonata! Sunset is an amazing friend!”

“Pinkie!” Sunset protested, “She wasn’t talking about me! Why are you dressed like the weird guy down the hall?”

Pinkie pouted. “That isn’t very friendly of you,” She said sadly. “Maybe he’s nice if you get to know him.”

“Pinkie,” Twilight said, shaking her head, “He literally goes around wearing a shirt that says ‘JERK’ on it. I don’t think he wants to make friends.”

Pinkie rolled her eyes and grabbed a cupcake. “I’m gonna go over and say hi!” She was out the door before anyone could even try to stop her.

“Hey, what’s all the commotion?”A tired sounding voice asked from somewhere in the direction of Sunset’s bedroom. Sonata looked around in confusion. That sounded like a guy! Sunset didn’t have any guy friends! Or did she?

“Spike!” Sunset said with a grin, bending over to pick up something off the ground that Sonata could not see. “You enjoy your nap little buddy?”

“Oh yeah, it was the best!”

“Sunset,” Sonata asked in confusion, “Who are you talking to?”

Twilight smacked her forehead with her hand. “Oh my gosh, I never introduced you!? Spike, meet Sonata!”

Sunset turned around to reveal an adorable little puppy with purple fur and tufts of green hair on his head and ears. He looked at her with wide, intelligent green eyes. “Sup?”

Sonata screamed. “Ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh! Why didn’t you tell me you had a talking puppy!?” in a flash she had snatched the little dog from Sunset’s arms and pulled it into a crushing hug. “You are the cutest thing ever!”

“Hey, hey, easy on the merchandise!” Spike squealed, wiggling in the blue girl’s arms.

“S-sorry,” Sonata apologised, loosening her grip, though not by much. “I’ve always wanted to meet a talking dog! Tell me all your secrets!”

“Well,” Spike said, “I have this really big milk bone that Twilight gave me! I buried it in her mom’s garden. But then I lost it! And I get in trouble every time I go looking for it.”

Sonata nodded sagely, setting Spike on the counter next to George the Cactus (who had donned a tiny, festive sombrero for the occasion) and lowered herself to Spike’s eye level. “Tell. Me. Everything.”

Meanwhile, Twilight turned back to Sunset. “Pinkie’s been gone a while, should we check up on her?”

Sunset cocked her head in thought, then shrugged. “It’s Pinkie, I’m sure she’s fine.”

Just then a loud cry echoed from outside the apartment, loud enough to be heard even with the door closed.

“PIIIIIIIIIIIINK-IEEEEEEEEEE-PIIIIEEEEEEEEE!!!!!”

==O==

Adagio’s eyes flicked toward the clock, idly wondering when Rarity would arrive. She and the other early arrivals had settled around Sunset’s living room, snacking on the various chips and drinks Pinkie had provided. Besides the overstuffed, second hand couch Sunset was lounging on with Twilight, there were a number of pillows and beanbags tossed around the room as convenient seating, as well as a well-worn, yet unbelievably comfortable recliner which Adagio had claimed for her own.

The six girls plus one dog were in no particular hurry for the festivities to begin; it was not exactly that kind of party. There were no real plans or procedures, just a bunch of friends hanging out, chatting and catching up on each others’ lives. Pinkie’s elder sister had found herself an apartment, and Twilight was well on her way to earning a full scholarship to Canterlot University, although she was still holding out hope for something more prestigious. Adagio hoped she would get it.

“So,” Adagio stated flatly during a lull in the conversation, “You’ve used magic to not only give yourselves super powers, but you even have a talking dog?”

The other girls besides Sonata exchanged unsure looks with each other, before Sunset nodded. “It wasn’t intentional or anything, but yeah, pretty much.”

Adagio groaned, slumping back in her chair. “If we had only waited a few more months, we could have been queens for life.”

“Well, not exactly,” Twilight interjected. “Technically, without your battle I may never have found the source of those mysterious energies, which would mean I never damaged the portal and caused the magic to leak out into our world in the first place.”

“Which isn’t necessarily a good thing,” Sunset added, “But it did bring us all together, so it’s not all bad, right?”

“I suppose you have a point,” Adagio conceded grumpily.

Applejack laughed. “Just cause ya found the power of friendship don’t mean ya don’t get to misbehave anymore.”

The siren smirked. “I suppose that’s true. In that case, Sonata, why don’t you start making some of those special smoothies?”

Sonata pulled a face. “I can’t believe you want me to ruin perfectly good smoothies with your nasty booze.”

Adagio rolled her eyes, before sticking out her lower lip in a pout. “Please Sonata, for me?” She asked, eyes widening with a pleading shimmer.

Sonata huffed, but got up and headed to the kitchen. “Fine. But the other blender is booze free!”

Pinkie jumped up and ran after her. “Ooh, what flavors do you want to make? We can do strawberry, banana, strawberry banana…”

Sonata giggled and continued the list with, “Blueberry, strawberry blueberry, strawberry banana blueberry…”

“Mango, mango pineapple, banana mango pineapple…”

The remaining girls shared a laugh at their friends’ antics. “You’re a bad influence, you know that?” Sunset asked, turning to Adagio. “Are all sirens like that, or is it just you three?”

Adagio smirked. “Considering the three of us probably are all the sirens, I believe the answer is yes.”

Sunset rolled her eyes, but failed to hide a grin. Suddenly her phone buzzed, and she pulled it out of her pocket and glanced at it. “Oh, can someone go let Rarity and Starlight into the building? I guess Starlight lent my key to Applejack.”

“Oh yeah, forgot about that,” Applejack said, pulling a shiny silver key from her pocket and tossing it to the redhead.

“Huh,” Sunset said, catching the key. “I guess I’m just so used to Pinkie being Pinkie that I never even questioned how you got into the building.” The others chuckled.

“Well,” Adagio said, “With that horrifying thought, I suppose I shall go let our guests in.”

“That eager to see Rarity, are ya?” Applejack teased.

“Hush you,” Adagio shot back, ignoring the giggles and guffaws from the rest of the room. “I will be back in a moment.”

“Hey,” Sunset said, tossing the key to Adagio, “Take this with you and slip it under the mat outside so Rainbow and Fluttershy can get in later.”

Adagio caught the key with a frown. “I am not a fan of leaving keys under doormats, Miss Shimmer. But I suppose I can make an exception just this once.”

“Yeah yeah, thank you for your sacrifice,” Sunset waved her off with a roll of her eyes. Adagio gave an exaggerated huff, but could not keep a smile off her face as she reached the door. Once in the hall, however, her expression became thoughtful. Applejack’s words rang in her ear. Did she know something Adagio did not? Sure, she had developed a fondness for the girl, but it was hardly as exaggerated Applejack seemed to imply, was it?

She remembered her own teasing, how she had guessed that Twilight and Sunset would eventually get together, even if they were still in denial about it. Could it be the same with her? Was love really so blind?

Before she knew it, Adagio had reached the bottom of the stairwell. The time for pondering was over. Rarity was there, just on the other side of the door. Adagio paused to collect herself, taking a moment to check her costume for any imperfections, and finally opened the door.

“Come in darlings! Welcome!”

“Adagio, darling!” Rarity smiled, pulling the siren into a brief embrace. Adagio shivered as the wind chilled coat made contact with her bare skin, but the hug was fortunately short lived. As Rarity pulled away, her eyes flicked over the sheer dancing garments. “My my, how daring! That costume is simply scandalous!”

“Isn’t it though?” Adagio smirked, striking a pose with her hip out and one hand behind her head. “I had hoped it would make an impression.” Rarity giggled, her cheeks tinted slightly pink, though whether from the cold or something else Adagio could not be certain.

Shaking off the thought, she turned her attention to the girl who had arrived with Rarity, the one Sonata had told her so much about a few nights ago. Starlight Glimmer gaped at the siren, her cheeks tinted a slightly darker pink than the rest of her face. While it was hard to tell with Rarity, that blush was definitely bashful.

Adagio giggled. Sonata was right, the girl did in fact bear a striking resemblance to Aria. “Starlight Glimmer, I presume?” She asked, sticking out her hand in greeting. “Adagio Dazzle.”

“Hi,” The girl said nervously, taking her hand. “Um, Starlight, but you already knew that.”

“Indeed,” The siren said with a grin. Then she shivered. The building was much colder on this level, out of reach of the central heating system and lacking the insulation of the upper floors. “Well, it’s a pleasure to meet you, but what do you say we get in out of this cold?” The others agreed wholeheartedly, and Adagio took a moment to slip the key under the outside doormat before following them upstairs.

As they walked, Adagio noticed Starlight’s costume, a long, flowing yukata in a pale blue. “So, Miss Glimmer, are you dressed as anyone in particular, or just a fan of Neighponese fashion?”

“Oh,” Starlight said, turning back slightly as she walked, “I’m supposed to be Mistmane, but I don’t have the hairpiece yet. Sunny was going to pick one up for me when she and Twilight got theirs. It was… kind of a last minute costume change.”

“Oh?” Adagio asked, intrigued.

“Yeah,” Starlight nodded awkwardly. “I had been planning to go as Starswirl, but… After meeting your sisters I decided that might not be the best first impression.”

“Just so,” Adagio nodded as they finally reached Sunset’s door. She opened it, ushering the others in. Starlight slipped inside, looking somewhat relieved to get away.

Rarity, however, stopped, pulling Adagio aside before they could reenter the apartment. “Something the matter, darling?”

Adagio pulled a frown, glancing back at the door. “I’m not sure. Something about that girl makes me uneasy.”

Rarity smirked. “She’s a little too close for comfort, perhaps?”

Adagio raised her eyebrow. “What do you mean by that?”

Rarity declined to answer, instead fixing her friend with a coy smile. “Just give her a chance, she really is a dear.” She turned to step into the apartment, before stopping to glance back at Adagio. “Are you coming darling?”

Adagio nodded, silencing her doubts. Whoever this Starlight Glimmer really was, Rarity liked her, so she could not be all bad. Adagio declined to consider what the implications of that might mean for herself.

==O==

To Adagio’s delight, her easy chair was still free when she returned to the living room. Starlight had joined Sunset and Twilight on the couch, and Pinkie and Sonata were still in the kitchen cutting up fruit for the smoothies. Adagio allowed herself to flop back into the chair with a contented sigh. It was like the throne she never had! Scooting back into the cushions, she reached down to the side to reclaim her can of orange soda from where she had stowed it earlier.

Her eyes could not help but stray toward Rarity as she stepped into the room, having shucked her coat near the door. Adagio’s heart picked up in rhythm as she finally saw the girl’s costume. It was everything she had expected. A tight, alluring singlet hugged her curves, identical to Sonata’s but in a pale, icy blue. She walked with an intentional grace and poise that would have turned every eye in the room, had the rest of the girls not already grown used to the fashionista’s antics. Adagio, however, had not. She blushed as she noticed the way her swaying hips swished the tiny skirt that hugged her waist, at how the sheer fishnets drew the eye to her perfect legs.

The siren was struck with sudden clarity. Oh gods, she really had it bad.

To both Adagio’s joy and agitation, that vision of beauty caught her eye and winked, scooping up a beanbag from the floor and dropping it down next to Adagio’s chair. Then she sat, exhibiting a grace Adagio would have never thought could be possible with such a chair. Come on, Adagio, laying it on a bit thick, don’t you think? And yet she could not deny it, the way Rarity moved, the way she dressed and acted, the way her eyes sparkled, the way her hair seemed to almost glow in the light.

Next to her Adagio felt almost… plain.

No, that was wrong. Rarity was a beautiful woman, but so was Adagio. She knew that, and a momentary lapse in thought was not going to change that. But Rarity was something special. Maybe she was prettier than Adagio, maybe not, but they were, at the least, equals. And Adagio, for the first time in a thousand years, perhaps the first time in her life, did not feel threatened by that.

“This is starting to become quite the gathering,” Adagio ventured with a smile, drawing her attention to the rest of the girls packed into the increasingly small apartment.

“Yes, quite!” Rarity agreed, smiling up at the siren.

“This is about how it goes,” Sunset laughed. “You should see when Pinkie hosts! Seven, sometimes eight girls all squeezed into her tiny little bedroom.”

“Sounds cozy,” Adagio chuckled.

“Say, speaking of, what’s up with Aria?” Applejack asked. “She is coming tonight, right?”

“She better had,” Adagio grumbled, casting a glare back toward her apartment. “Apparently she had to put some finishing touches on the costume she bought. She’s not one for big social gatherings like this, but she did promise me she would put in a showing.”

“I can sympathize with that,” Twilight offered with a self-deprecating giggle. She and Sunset were sitting rather closely, Adagio noticed with some satisfaction. “I don’t think I’d ever have come out of my shell if it weren’t for Sunny and the girls.”

“I was a bit of a loner myself,” Starlight chuckled uneasily. “Still am, to tell the truth. Not used to ponies- er, people, actually wanting to be around me.”

“Yes, I gathered,” Adagio said with a smirk. “So, what did you do?”

Starlight swallowed nervously. “W-well, I am currently studying under Princess Twilight as her, uh, ‘friendship student,’” She trailed off in embarrassment, remembering how Adagio’s sisters had reacted to the information.

Adagio rolled her eyes, waving away the explanation. “I asked what you did, Miss Glimmer, not what you do. ‘Friendship student’ is obviously the sentence, what is the crime? Necromancy? Grand Larceny? Jaywalking? What warrants personal remedial training from the so-called Princess of Friendship herself?”

Starlight squirmed in her seat, looking decidedly uncomfortable about the line of questioning. Rarity gave her a sympathetic look. “It’s alright, darling, we’re all friends here.”

“Yeah,” Sunset added, reaching over to give her friend a reassuring pat on the shoulder. “And if anyone could relate better than me or Twilight, it’d probably be her.”

Starlight sighed, ducking her head. Finally she spoke, voice barely above a whisper. “I uh, I brainwashed a bunch of ponies into giving up their cutie marks and nearly brought about the end of Equestria several times over.”

Adagio gave her an incredulous stare, then laughed, leaning back in her chair. “Girl knows how to have fun at least!”

“Whoooo wants smoothies?” Pinkie’s bubbly voice called from the kitchen. She appeared a moment later, her tray laden with red plastic party cups. Sonata followed her with a grin, her own tray filled with blue cups.

“Red is rum, blue is not,” Sonata informed them. “Pinkie’s got strawberry banana, and I have mango pineapple. Who wants what?”

“Ooh, rum for me, definitely,” Adagio volunteered, raising a hand.

“Ah’ll try one of them so-called daiquiris,” Applejack agreed, taking a red cup from Pinkie.

Rarity scoffed. “Dumping rum in a smoothie does not a proper daiquiri make. Nevertheless, I suppose I will give it a shot.”

“Umm, just mango for me please,” Twilight said with an awkward smile. “I don’t want to get too crazy.” Sonata giggled and handed her a blue cup.

“Yeah, I think I’ll hold off on the rum too,” Starlight said, taking another of Sonata’s cups.

Sunset laughed, “Well, I’m feeling adventurous, so I guess I’ll take the rum. Hit me up, Pinkie!”

“You got it!” Pinkie giggled. She and Sonata each took a mango and raised their glasses. “Cheers!”

“Cheers!” Everyone decreed, raising their own drinks in a fit of laughter and giggles. They all took a drink, making sounds of appreciation at the tangy-sweet beverages.

“Mmmm,” Sunset declared, “That’s really good.”

“Mine too,” Twilight nodded.

Rarity nodded begrudgingly. “While I disagree on the nomenclature, it is quite delicious nonetheless.”

Applejack chuckled. “Don’t be a stick in the mud Rares, just enjoy it!”

“Oh very well,” Rarity huffed. “This is an excellent ‘daiquiri,’ Pinkie Pie. And you too, Sonata.”

“Thankies!” Pinkie cheered.

Sonata beamed at the compliment. “You should really try one of the good ones though, without that nasty booze in it.”

Adagio chuckled. “You’re such a lightweight, Sonata!”

“Nu-uh!” Her sister shot back, sticking out her tongue. “I just think it tastes gross! Seriously, you fell in love with wine, but I couldn’t even get you to try tacos! Frikkin tacos!”

Adagio blushed self-consciously as the room shared a brief laugh at her expense. “Yes, well, I suppose some human foods have their merits.”

“You certainly seem to enjoy my Rocky Road,” Rarity teased, poking her stocking-clad foot with her toe. The siren blushed further, doing her best to sink back into her chair.

BANG!

Everyone jumped when the door to the apartment suddenly slammed open.

“Boom, baby!” Rainbow Dash announced her entrance with gusto, her long black overcoat billowing behind her, framing a rather dashing costume consisting of a black vest over a white shirt and loose black pants. Curiously, one leg of the pants had been torn away, revealing novelty tights that gave her leg a distinctly mechanical appearance. On her feet were a pair of heavy military style boots, and a gun belt similar to Applejack’s hung around her hips. “Captain Dash on deck!”

“H-hi,” Said a quiet voice behind her. Fluttershy peeked over Rainbow’s shoulder, trying to squeeze past her friend. “Sorry about your door, Sunset,” She apologized, glaring at Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow at least had the good graces to glance back, pushing the door closed sheepishly. “Heheh, yeah, sorry Sunny. Just trying to make an entrance.”

Sunset laughed. “Well you certainly did! Don’t worry, the wall is brick, it can take a beating. As long as the door’s alright you’re in the clear.”

“Although showing a bit of decorum when entering a room would not be remiss,” Rarity scolded, making her roll her eyes. The dressmaker shook her head disapprovingly before turning her attention to Fluttershy with a smile. “Hello darling, I trust this ruffian didn’t give you any trouble while you were driving.”

“Oh, um, no,” Fluttershy said, shrugging out of her coat and putting it with the others. “She was as well behaved as could be expected.”

“Hey!” Rainbow protested, “I’m right here you know!”

“We know,” Applejack said wryly, “Could hardly miss ya.” Everyone chuckled as Rainbow glared at her friend.

“Alright,” Sunset cut in with a laugh, “Let’s stop roasting Rainbow.”

“Thank you!”

“There’ll be plenty of time for that later.”

“Hey!”

Everyone laughed again, as Fluttershy patted her friend’s head apologetically.

“Hey Fluttershy!” Sonata called, popping out from the kitchen area to pull her friend into a hug. She pulled away after a moment, giving her a confused look. “Hey, waitaminute! I thought we were wearing matching costumes!”

Fluttershy glanced aside awkwardly, tugging at the collar of her sweater. “I, um, I am wearing it…” She said, twisting her toe into the floor. Despite being dressed in a plain sweater and sweatpants, she was wearing heels matching Sonata’s. Noticing the siren’s questioning look, she blushed. “It- it’s underneath.”

Sonata’s face scrunched up in thought. “That sounds like cheating.”

“Oooh, but it’s too embarrassing,” Fluttershy pleaded.

“Come on, Fluttershy!” Pinkie chimed in, joining the pair, “I bet you’ll look really hot like that!” Sonata nodded frantically, striking a pose to show off the finer points of the outfit.

“Yes, but, you see…” Fluttershy stuttered, looking desperately for a distraction, “Oh how cute! Spike’s trying to get a cupcake!”

“Really!?”

“Where!?”

Fluttershy slipped away while her friends were distracted looking for Spike. She made a beeline for Adagio’s armchair and crouched behind it, hiding herself between Adagio and Rarity.

“Fluttershy,” Rarity scolded, “You should have told me if the outfit was going to be too much for you.”

“I’m sorry,” The pinkette said, slumping her shoulders. “I thought I could handle it.”

“Oh, you are just too cute,” Adagio teased her. “Rarity, can we keep her?” She giggled as Fluttershy let out a startled squeak. “Really dear, there’s nothing to be ashamed of, it’s all in good fun. Besides,” She winked, leaning forward alluringly, “I’m not about to let you steal all the attention.”

Fluttershy giggled, despite her continuing blush. “O-okay, I’ll think about it,” She smiled. “I think I’ll change once everyone has settled down a little bit.”

Adagio grinned. “Good girl. We wouldn’t want Rarity’s hard work to go to waste, would we?”

Fluttershy shook her head, the smile still on her face. Nearby, Applejack and Rainbow Dash looked like they were about to square off, their eyes narrowed as they glared at their similar-looking costumes.

“Just what’re y’all wearing?” Applejack said, narrowing her eyes.

“I’m a space pirate, duh,” Rainbow Dash shot back. “What are you supposed to be?”

“Space cowboy,” Applejack shot back matter-of-factly.

Rainbow laughed. “There’s no cows in space!”

Applejack crossed her arms grumpily and scowled at the wall. “Not yet there ain’t.”

Rainbow smirked, before turning to Adagio. “Hey Dag, what’s cooler, pirates or cowboys?”

Adagio scoffed. “I never found either terribly attractive. They were both disgusting ruffians with no respect for personal hygiene. And don’t call me ‘Dag.’”

“Hear hear!” Rarity cheered, following up Adagio’s speech with a clap. “I couldn’t agree more!”

Rainbow and Applejack both rolled their eyes. “I should’ve known better than to ask those two,” Rainbow sighed.

“Yeah, we oughta ask Aria, she knows cowboys are superior to pirates!”

“Yeah right!” Rainbow scoffed.

“Um, I think they’re both cool, kinda,” Fluttershy said quietly.

“Hey Adagio!” Rainbow continued, missing Fluttershy’s comment, “Where is Aria anyway? I thought we were gonna hang!”

“She ought to have been here by now,” Adagio said irritably, glaring at Sunset’s wall clock. “I suppose I ought to go drag her out of her room.”

BANG. BANG. BANG.

The entire room froze, and everyone turned to stare at the front door. There was a moment of silence, as everyone waited with baited breath. Nothing happened for several long moments. The girls started passing around nervous looks, until Sunset finally pushed herself up off the couch.

“I, uh, I guess I’ll get that then…”

No sooner had she taken two steps then the door flew open with a resounding crash! A dark figure stood in the doorway, clad head to toe in dark, scorched armor. A tattered crimson cape hung from its shoulders, its face obscured by a menacing visor, the crest of the helmet rising in several long spikes arranged like a crown.

The figure took a heavy, deliberate step into the apartment, and everyone gasped as they noticed the very big, very real sword resting against its shoulder, clutched in the iron grip of its talonlike gauntlets. Low, guttural breathing emanated from the helmet as the figure stopped dead in the middle of the entryway, head slowly turning to take in all the occupants of the room.

No one moved, every eye fixed on the newcomer. In one motion, they grabbed the sword, flipping it around and burying the tip in the carpet. The figure reached up and pulled off the helmet, revealing a cascade of purple hair and piercing violet eyes.

“Kneel, my pitiful subjects,” Aria sneered.

The room was silent for several long seconds, before breaking out in laughter and applause.

“You, you got us good, Ari!” Sonata laughed.

“Holy shit, Aria,” Sunset continued, “You actually had me scared there.”

“That was fucking awesome!” Rainbow crowed.

“Thank you, thank you,” Aria bowed, grinning wildly. She straightened, throwing her hair back behind her head. “What do you have for grub around here? I’ve been working on this damn paintjob all day.”

“Sure thing!” Pinkie said, popping up next to her with a smoothie.

Aria grinned and took a gulp, before widening her eyes and taking an even bigger drink. “Holy shit, did you put rum in this!?”

Pinkie nodded enthusiastically. “Yuppers!”

“Wait, what!?” Rainbow cried, “You’re all drinking alcohol!? What the heck!”

Applejack chuckled. “Relax, Rainbow, it’s not a lot. And we’ve got ones without rum too if ya want.”

Rainbow turned to glare at Aria. “You did this, didn’t you?”

Aria laughed. “No, but I wish!”

“Actually,” Adagio coughed daintily, “It was my idea. I thought perhaps we could liven things up a bit.”

“Um, I think I’d like to try one, with the rum please.” Fluttershy said, an odd glint in her eye.

Aria grinned. “That’s the spirit, Fluttershy! We’ll make a party animal out of you yet!”

Pinkie frowned. “I don’t think you need rum to be a party animal…”

The siren smirked. “Maybe you don’t.”

Sunset raised her cup with a grin. “Come on, Pinkie, you heard the woman! Let’s have another round, what do you say?”

Pinkie stuck out her tongue at them, then turned with a giggle and headed back to the kitchen to make more smoothies for the new arrivals. Aria chuckled, then took a quick look around the room. She frowned. Being the last to arrive, most of the good seats were taken, and while she was not above slumming it in a bean bag, the stiff plastic of her costume demanded more convenient arrangements.

Adagio smirked, noting her sister’s consternation. “Come, Aria! You can sit on my lap if you like.”

“Up yours, Adagio!” She rolled her eyes, raising her hand in a rude gesture that, Adagio had to admit, looked rather impressive with the gauntlets.

“What are you doing?” Rainbow asked, noticing the odd motion.

Adagio smirked. “Well, depending on the culture, she either just told me to rot in Tartarus, or give up archery.” She gave the costume another once-over. “Given her attire, I’m assuming it’s the former.”

“Nice,” Rainbow chuckled.

“Here, Aria, there’s plenty of room on the couch,” Sunset said, scooting over to make room. Putting her even closer to Twilight, Adagio noted.

“Sooo…” Sonata said slowly, once everyone had settled down. She squinted accusingly at her sister, “I thought you hated Sombra?”

Aria rolled her eyes. “It’s called irony, Sonata. That’s what makes it funny.”

Sonata frowned. “I don’t get it.”

“You wouldn’t.”

“Wait, Sombra!?” Starlight exclaimed, “As in, King Sombra?”

“Not the pony one,” Sunset corrected, “I assume. That armor looks familiar.”

“It should,” Twilight said, “It looks just like the armor Lord Sombra the Terrible wears in his coronation portrait. Except, you know, plastic.”

“Spot on, Sparky,” Aria said with a smirk. “I had to make some… modifications to the set I got at that shitty costume store.”

“Honestly,” Adagio said, breaking into the conversation, “I’m more curious about how you still have that sword after a thousand years!?”

“She what!?” Both Twilight and Sunset asked, eyes wide with shock.

The rest of the room stopped, turning their attention fully to Aria and the rest. “Hold on,” Rainbow said, her eyes wide, “That’s a real sword!?”

Aria laughed at everyone’s shock, taking a slow, deliberate drought of her smoothie. “Chill out guys, it’s legit.”

“How!?” Twilight insisted.

“Yes,” Adagio continued, “I am also curious as to how you managed to get it all the way here. I thought we abandoned all our things when we left Ewerope.”

Aria grinned smugly. “We did. The estate finally went up for auction a couple months ago, and this was on the listing. Of course, they had no idea what they had, so I was able to get it for a pretty good price. Shipping and handling was a bitch though.”

“That’s kind of awesome,” Sunset admitted.

“I know, right?” Aria laughed.

Adagio cleared her throat. “Um, I hate to ask, but… did you happen to find anything else?”

Aria gave her a pained look. “Sorry Dag, I looked, but there wasn’t much left from our time. I think most of it was probably pawned long before the estate foreclosed.”

“I see,” Adagio nodded sadly. Rarity gave her a comforting pat on the knee.

“Can I... can I touch it?” Fluttershy asked timidly, looking at the ancient weapon.

Aria grinned and held it out to her hilt first. “Knock yourself out.”

“Just don’t knock any of us out!” Rainbow crowed as Fluttershy grabbed the massive sword in two hands and held it in a ready pose.

“It’s so light…” The girl said with awe.

Aria nodded. “Yeah, it’s an actual field weapon, they weren’t as heavy as people think. Doesn’t matter how good you are if you’re gonna tire yourself out with a heavy ass hunk of steel.”

“Can I try it after her?” Rainbow Dash asked excitedly, her eyes fixed on Fluttershy, who had stepped into a clear part of the room and was swinging the sword in slow, careful arcs.

“Rainbow, I swear to Celestia if you break something,” Sunset warned.

“Yeah yeah, I’ll be careful!” Rainbow waved her away. “So can I?”

“Sure,” Aria said with a roll of her eyes, “Everyone gets to play with my sword tonight.”

The room fell silent for a minute, all the girls just staring at Aria. The middle siren blushed, scooting back in her seat. “On second thought, I’m gonna need that back. Apparently I need to commit seppuku.”

“Oh don’t be dramatic, Ari!” Adagio said with a teasing grin, “I’m sure we’d all love to play with your sword.”

“Oh don’t you even start,” Aria grumbled.

Author's Note

Well, this chapter is going up a day early. Why? Several reasons!
1: I am very impatient.
2: I have been sitting on this chapter for something like 2 weeks, and am tired of waiting!
3: Tomorrow may be really busy, so if I don't post now I might not be able to post until Saturday.
4: I mean like, really impatient.
5: I need to finish editing my entry for the Two-Faced Charade contest, and don't need to be worrying about this too.
6: Did I mention I'm kind of impatient?

As an added bonus, to celebrate my finally reaching what I consider the first major checkpoint of this story, have some Fun Facts!

Fun Fact #1: This story was originally planned as a crossover story between Equestria Girls and Dan Vs, in which the Dazzlings would wind up moving into Dan's apartment complex. I wisely decided to take it a different direction, but I kept Dan in as the unnamed neighbor down the hall as a tribute to that.

Fun Fact #2: In my original outline for this story (after I abandoned the idea of the Dan Vs crossover), this party was going to be chapter 10, and would have marked the midpoint of the entire story which I had projected to be about 20 chapters long. In other words, if I had stuck to my original draft, the next chapter would have been the end of the story. The Rarity shipping and the entire job search arc would not have existed, and Sonata would never have joined the Pony Tones.

Fun Fact #3: I... am nowhere near halfway done with this story :facehoof: That's probably more fun for you all than it is me :rainbowlaugh:

Chapter 20- Nightmare Night: Part 2

“Wow Flutters!” Sonata gasped, eyes widening as her friend stepped back into the living room, finally donning her costume. “Lookin hot!”

Rarity squealed, clapping her hands together, a wide smile on her face. “Oh, I just knew you would look fabulous in that, darling!”

“Oh, t-thank you,” Fluttershy stuttered, hiding her blush behind a cascade of pink hair. It had taken a dash of rum and no small amount of encouragement, but her friends had finally convinced her to change out of her plain sweatshirt and pants. The body hugging singlet she had changed into was done in a classy mint green, the outfit a perfect match for the blue and gold costumes worn by Rarity and Sonata. The shy girl smiled demurely, twisting her heeled toe into the carpet and trying to pull the laughably short skirt to cover her fishnet leggings.

Adagio chuckled, lounging easily in her arm chair. The manic energy from earlier in the evening had largely settled, as the girls broke into groups and pairs, talking and laughing together in comfort as they flitted from one conversation to another. It was a chance to catch up and talk, to discuss the day and enjoy each others’ company. To the siren, it was a strange, yet oddly pleasant dynamic.

Still blushing, Fluttershy grabbed Aria’s longsword from where she had left it propped against the wall. She had grown quite attached to the weapon, Adagio noted. Nothing like four and a half pounds of sharpened steel to give a girl some confidence.

“Oh, Fluttershy dearest! You simply must let me get a picture!”

Fluttershy squeaked, jumping a little as a flash of light from Rarity’s phone took her by surprise. “W-what?”

“The sword, darling, the sword!” Rarity squealed. “How avant garde! Imagine the designs I could create with this aesthetic!”

“Ooh, like some sort of warrior maiden!” Sonata chimed in excitedly. “That would be so cute! Imagine Fluttershy in one of those chainmail bikinis!”

“Darling, I can do more than that!” Rarity sniffed. “An entire line of Spring clothing. No, swimsuits. No, lingerie! I’ll be the last word on the modern femme fatale!”

“Um, do I get a say in this…?” Fluttershy whimpered.

Adagio smiled. It was… nice, seeing Sonata getting along so well with her new bandmates. But at the same time, the feeling was somewhat bittersweet. The Dazzlings had never had such an easy relationship; stress, hardship, and the very nature of their magic often drove them to conflict. It was the great irony of their power.

“Go on, strike a pose for me,” Rarity cheered encouragingly, “Something fearsome. But graceful.”

Fluttershy lifted the sword uncertainly. “R-raaah?”

“No, no-no-no, that won’t do at all,” The dressmaker chided.

“Come on Fluttershy, more like this!” Sonata coaxed, raising her fist triumphantly. “RAAAH!”

“Rah!”

“RAAAH!”

“RAH!”

“Perfect!” Rarity squealed, snapping another picture. “Oh, you two would be the perfect models for this project! Do say you will?”

“I- I don’t think-”

“Can I have a mace!?” Sonata demanded excitedly.

“Well I don’t see why not!” Rarity giggled.

Adagio shook her head, chuckling to herself. She was glad her sisters were getting along so well with the girls. Even Aria had managed to make friends. Her only regret was that she had not been able to give them such happiness herself.

Fluttershy caught Adagio’s eyes with a wide, pleading gaze. “Help me,” She mouthed silently.

The siren smirked. “Oh, we both know it’s too late for you,” She purred. Fluttershy gulped.

Maybe she should have joined the Pony Tones with Sonata. It might be nice to sing again. And she had to admit, the chance to spend more time with Rarity was more than a little appealing...

Adagio flinched, an old, familiar itch running up her leg. It had been bothering her more and more lately. Maybe it was time-

“Are you alright darling?” Rarity’s question jerked her out of her thoughts.

Adagio blinked, regaining her bearings. “Oh, um, yes,” She said, putting on a genuine smile. “I was just thinking I could use another drink.”

Rarity smirked. “I was thinking the same thing.” She glanced back over her shoulder. “Do you think those two will be alright without us for a while?”

Adagio glanced at the other girls. Sonata was still talking energetically with Fluttershy, striking a variety of exaggerated poses. Fluttershy was blushing heavily as Sonata encouraged her to try another warcry. “They look like they’re having a good time, let’s leave them be.”

Rarity’s smile brightened, extending her hand to the lounging siren. “Very well then, to the kitchen!”

==O==

“Look,” Aria said, sloshing the liquid in her cup as she leaned back against the couch. “All I’m saying is the revolver has better accuracy and rate of fire than a musket. Even with superior numbers, the pirates wouldn’t stand a chance.”

“Ha!” Applejack laughed, topping off her own glass from the opened bottle of rum she and Aria had pilfered from the kitchen. “Told ya!”

“Whatever!” Rainbow huffed, snatching the bottle from Applejack and turning it to show off the label. “Say what you want, but you’re drinking rum right now. That’s a point for the pirates!”

“She’s got us there, pardner!” Applejack laughed.

Aris nodded. “Yeah, guess I can’t argue with that.” Then she smirked, and her eyes lit up with mischief. “Alright then, pirate girl, why don’t you have some?”

“Oh no!” Rainbow said with a glare, “I remember what happened last time!”

Applejack raised a questioning eyebrow. “‘Last time?’”

Aria snickered. “Oh yeah, at the baseball game! I got her to try a beer and she got all weepy after downing just one! Girl can’t hold her alcohol for shit.”

“Hey, screw you Aria!” Rainbow protested, “I’ll drink you under the table!”

“That’s the spirit!” Aria cheered, her chuckling growing into full on laughter.

“Ya’ll go easy now!” Applejack warned, “This’ll be a mite stronger than stadium beer.”

Aria shook her head, gradually coming down from her laughter. “Yeah, AJ’s right, this ain’t that kind of party. Neither of us wants to hold your hair for you while you go vomit in the toilet.”

“I can handle it,” Rainbow huffed, taking a big swig directly from the bottle. Her face immediately screwed up in horror and she spat the stuff all over the carpet in a fit of coughing. “Gah! Son of a bitch!”

Aria and Applejack broke down into fits of howling laughter, ignoring the embarrassed glare Rainbow shot them both. Aria snatched the bottle away and pored a much more reasonable serving into a cup. “Here,” She said, handing the glass to Rainbow. “Go easy on this stuff, a’ight? You’re still a newbie.”

“Gee, thanks,” Rainbow rolled her eyes, taking the proffered cup. Despite her sarcasm, she followed Aria’s advice, taking a shallow sip of the booze. “Ugh, it still burns.”

“Eh, it’s a learning experience,” Aria shrugged.

Applejack nodded. “Ya don’t have to finish it if ya don’t want to. We were just razzin’ ya a bit.”

“No, I think I’m good now,” Rainbow said, grimacing as she took another sip. “I think I’m with Pinkie though. I don’t get how you enjoy this shit.”

“That’s what I said!” Pinkie shouted, making them all jump.

“What the-”

“Where the fuck-”

“Tarnation!”

“Except I wouldn’t use the ‘s-’ word,” Pinkie said, tapping her chin as she lounged across the back of the couch. “Oh yeah! Aria, this is for you!” Her hand moved faster than the eye could follow, and Aria felt something slap against the top of her head.

“Ow! The fuck Pinkie?” She glared at the poofy-headed ball of diabetes, rubbing her head gingerly with her free hand until her fingers brushed against something sticking out from the side of her head. “Huh?” She glanced at Rainbow and Applejack, who were snickering into their hands. “What? What did she do to me?”

“See for yourself, silly!” Pinkie giggled, holding out a hand mirror for Aria to inspect herself with. The siren snatched it away, studying her reflection for a moment, before breaking out into snickers of her own.

“Okay, you got me, that’s fucking great,” She laughed. Pinkie had plopped a novelty headpiece on her head, the kind that made it look like the wearer had an arrow through her skull.

Pinkie grinned. “I thought your costume was missing something.”

Applejack leaned in, “Pinkie, ya sure got a morbid sense of humor sometimes.”

“You gotta know your audience!” Pinkie said with a giggle.

Rainbow squinted, tilting her head uncertainly. “I don’t get it.”

Applejack laughed, rolling her eyes. “Ya should try paying attention in class sometime.”

“Why, what did I miss?” Everyone just continued to laugh as she looked around in confusion. “What? Come on, what? What’s so funny?”

==O==

“So, Twilight,” Rarity said innocently, tracing her finger around the rim of her cup. “Tell me about you and Sunset.”

“Ack!” Twilight spluttered as her own drink went down the wrong tube. “W-what!?”

“Not this again,” Sunset groaned, shooting Adagio a glare.

The siren raised her hands in mock surrender. “Don’t look at me, I didn’t say a word.”

“Please,” Rarity said indignantly, smugly leaning back in her bean bag. “It’s plain as day, I hardly need anyone to tell me.”

“Tell you what?” Starlight asked, looking up from her lap where Spike had fallen asleep under a lengthy ear rub. Adagio laughed, following the others’ lead and pulling up a bean bag as Starlight shot her a curious look.

“Isn’t is obvious?” Rarity asked. “They’re together! Just look at the costumes!”

Starlight cocked her head, clearly no more enlightened from the explanation. “I’m sorry, I guess I’m still a bit ignorant on the significance of most human clothing…”

Rarity grinned. “They’re a pair!”

Starlight squinted, eyes shifting between the two fidgeting girls. “Oh yeah.”

“Starlight!” Twilight whined, “Not you too!”

“Well…”

“Oh yeah?” Sunset asked with a smug grin, “Then what about you and Sonata? Or Fluttershy?”

“Psh!” Rarity scoffed, “Hardly the same thing. The girls and I are matching. You and Twilight are complimentary. They were meant to be worn together as a pair. A couple!”

Adagio chuckled as the two girls turned red. “I told you others would notice.”

“Wait,” Starlight squinted suspiciously, “Is that why you had Rarity take me costume shopping today?”

“N-no!” Twilight squealed.

“T-that was just so we could c-clean the apartment!” Sunset insisted, smiling just a little too widely.

“I don’t know,” Starlight said, “It was pretty clean when I left.”

“Oh no!” Adagio gasped dramatically, “Tell me you haven’t been keeping poor Miss Glimmer up at night!”

“Adagio!” Sunset groaned.

Rarity laughed, daintily covering her mouth in mirth. “I’m sorry darlings, it’s all in good fun, I promise.” She shook her head, smiling. “Speaking of Starlight, how long are you going to be visiting this time?”

“Oh,” Starlight said, blinking, “A few more days at least. Twilight wants me to study the portal from this side, and see if I can find a way to make it more stable and maybe even move it so it’s not out in the open. And Spike asked me to see if I could figure out a way for him to come through as a human instead of a dog.”

“The other Spike is a pony?” Adagio asked, confused.

“No,” Sunset corrected, “He’s Princess Twilight’s assistant, a young dragon.”

Rarity giggled. “Quite fearsome as well, or so I’m told.”

Adagio blinked. “Why would his parallel on this side be a dog?”

Starlight shrugged. “We have no idea why any of us transform at all. It’s bizarre really. Our theory is that since Starswirl was using this dimension as a prison for some of Equestria’s more powerful magical threats, something in the portal’s spell language automatically weakens anything that comes through from Equestria. Or maybe it’s a question of safety, since there seems to be a lot less natural magic here, magic reliant species like dragons and ponies simply couldn’t survive here in their natural forms.”

“Wait,” Sunset said, holding up a hand, “Starswirl didn’t build this portal. He couldn’t have. That statue can’t be more than a century old.”

“Yes,” Adagio chimed in, “That bastard used no such artifact when he sent us here. He ripped a hole in thin air. I remember it quite vividly.”

Starlight nodded. “Right, but he did build a number of mirrors based off that spell after the fact. Nopony- er, no one really knows why. They were designed to find an anchor on this side, so if the portal was destroyed on this side it could find another anchor in order to reset itself. Which is why Twilight thinks we can move it.”

“Why not just destroy it?” Adagio asked. “Then it would move on its own.”

“Yeah,” Sunset scoffed. “No telling where though. And well, we’re still dealing with the fallout from the last time it got damaged.”

“Oh, are we ever!” Rarity sighed. “Still though,” She smiled, twisting her pale blue geode necklace between slender fingers, “It’s not all bad.”

Adagio grinned. “Perhaps not. Maybe my sisters and I will find some magical artifacts for ourselves one of these days. I think I’d like to be able to fly again.”

Twilight laughed. “I’m sure if you asked Rainbow she’d be happy to carry you.”

“Don’t even joke about that,” Adagio shuddered.

==O==

“So wait, lemme get this straight,” Rainbow Dash said, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Your human double assassinated of one of history’s greatest tyrants!?”

Aria smirked. “Several times, actually. For whatever reason, Sombra’s doppelgangers keep rising to power here. Nine times in ten, they’re assassinated. Eight times in ten, it’s one of my doubles that did it. It’s kind of hilarious, actually. Drives the conspiracy freaks nuts.”

“But- but why?”

Laughing, Aria shrugged. “Fuck if I know. I guess she just has it out for him. Sombra’s always a dick, so it’s not hard to imagine he did something to piss her off each time.”

Applejack cradled her head in her hands. “Ah think Ah’m getting a headache.”

“What about you?” Rainbow asked, “You have it out for Ponyland Sombra?”

“Never met the bastard,” Aria shrugged, “But-”

“Buuut, you have a good feeling that you wouldn’t like him because other Aria doesn’t like other Sombra, so if you ever met original Sombra you probably wouldn’t like him either?” Pinkie chimed it.

“Yeah that.”

“Hmm…” Pinkie tapped her chin in thought. “You said you don’t remember much from when you lived in Equestria. Maybe you did meet Sombra before and you just don’t remember it! He sounds like he was a pretty bad guy!”

Aria blinked. “I don’t… well… huh. Maybe.” She shrugged.

“Actually!” Sonata chimed in, joining the group with a stack of colorful boxes in her arms and Fluttershy following right behind, “Senator Sombra just got re-elected a couple years ago, so Pony Sombra’s probably still kicking somewhere! We have a pool going for how long this one will last.”

“Oh yeah,” Aria nodded, “Isn’t he running for Chancellor? We’ll have to renew our bets.”

“Um, what are you talking about?” Fluttershy asked quietly.

“Oh, my sisters and I have a running bet going whenever a Sombra double-banger shows up! Aria always bets on six months or less.”

“I’m usually right, too,” Aria muttered.

Sonata giggled. “I told you this one would last longer! He’s got blue hair.” She tugged on her own ponytail to demonstrate. “Blue is good, see?”

“I- I’m still lost,” Fluttershy frowned.

“Don’t worry about it, sugarcube,” Applejack shook her head distastefully. “Yer better off not knowing.”

“Hey, whatcha got there?” Rainbow asked, noticing the boxes Sonata had. “Oh, party games. Nice.”

“Oooh, did you get Monopoly!?” Pinkie asked excitedly, “I love Monopoly! Wanna Play!?”

“Sure!” Sonata cheered, right as everyone else answered with a resounding “NO!”

“I- I’ll play,” Fluttershy ventured.

“Great! That’s three players!” Sonata cheered.

Rainbow glanced at Aria and Applejack. “You two up for cards?”

Aria licked her lips. “Actually, I’m looking at Risk.”

Rainbow groaned. “Egghead game. Get Twilight to play that. AJ?”

“Yeah, Ah’ll kick yer tail at Poker for a few rounds.”

“Oh, is is so on!”

==O==

“Looks like they’re getting out the board games,” Sunset noted, glancing back toward the other side of the room where the rest of the girls were busy breaking out the assorted cards, dice, and plastic figures.

“Ooh, Aria’s got Risk!” Twilight squealed happily. “Come on Starlight, I think you’ll like this one.”

“Okay,” Starlight said, shifting Spike to the seat as Twilight grabbed her wrist and pulled her toward the living room.

Rarity giggled. “Oh, looks like poor Fluttershy got pulled into a game of Monopoly with Pinkie. I suppose I’d better go rescue the poor dear.” She followed Twilight as well, shaking her head with a smirk.

Sunset stood to join the others, but felt a pinch on her sleeve. She turned back and glanced at Adagio.

“Can I talk to you for a moment?” The siren asked quietly, motioning toward the kitchen area.

Sunset cocked her head curiously. “Sure. What’s up?”

Adagio declined to answer, leading Sunset into the kitchenette so that the counter was between them and the rest of the party, offering at least a measure of privacy. Turning to the blenders, she found the one with rum and poured out two glasses, passing one to Sunset.

“So,” She said. “All teasing aside, you and Miss Sparkle do make a lovely couple.”

Sunset groaned. “Really Adagio? Celestia, fine, I admit it, we slept together. Please drop it.”

Adagio smiled victoriously. “Very well, if you insist. I won’t tell a soul.”

“Right.” Sunset rolled her eyes, nursing her smoothie. Then she sighed, shoulders slumping. “So how’d you figure it out? And don’t give me any horse crap about matching outfits. I might buy that from Rarity, but not from you.”

“What, besides you two sitting together constantly and acting like a couple of lovesick puppies?” She smirked, grabbing Sunset’s wrist and splaying out her hand to display her newly filed nails, two of which were just noticeably shorter than the rest. “I’m sure Twilight appreciates the thought, but if you aren’t going to cut them all evenly you might as well just advertise that you’re schlicking.”

Sunset blushed crimson, yanking her hand free and shoving it into her pocket. “Okay, you got me. Just keep it to yourself please. Twilight isn’t ready to tell the others yet.”

“My lips are sealed, Miss Shimmer.” Adagio chuckled.

Sunset gave her an odd look. “You know, we’re friends right? You can call me Sunset.”

Adagio hummed. “I’ll try to keep that in mind… Sunset.”

Sunset smiled. “Thank you.”

They settled into a companionable silence for a moment, just watching the others with their games. Applejack was apparently smoking Rainbow at Poker, judging by the latter’s scowl. Fluttershy seemed to be holding her own in Monopoly, but Rarity’s anguished expression didn’t bode well for the dress maker’s chances. As for the game of Risk… well it was a slow game. Neither Sunset nor Adagio could be entirely sure it had started yet.

Finally, Sunset broke the silence. “So, what did you really want to talk about?”

“Pardon?” Adagio asked, not taking her eyes off the living room.

“Don’t play coy,” Sunset scolded. “Something’s on your mind.” She followed Adagio’s line of sight for a moment. “Rarity?” Adagio winced, but nodded. She couldn’t take her eyes off the indigo haired girl. “You two have been pretty much inseparable tonight.”

“Yes,” Adagio nodded. “I think… I think I’ve fallen for her.”

Sunset’s grin widened. “That’s great!” Adagio winced. “Is that… not great?”

Adagio sighed, giving Sunset her full attention. “How did… how did you and Twilight get together? Was it sudden, or did you see it coming?”

“Well,” Sunset trailed off, “I guess it’s kind of your fault really.” She chuckled. “We’d been growing close, and looking back, it was kind of painfully obvious that we were developing feelings for each other, but… it was the kind of slow buildup that you never notice until it’s too late. Like that thing with the frog in the boiling water.”

“A crude metaphor,” Adagio shuddered, “But go on.”

“Well, you walked in on us that one time, started teasing us, and I got really embarrassed. I thought it was just you being, you know, an ass.” She shrugged ruefully. “But then it started gnawing at me. I started wondering why I felt so defensive about your teasing and, well, I ended up talking with Twilight about it. I guess she felt the same way, because she agreed to go to the movies with me that weekend. We ended up kissing, and, well, let’s say our study dates kind of turned into date dates. And you’ve pretty much deduced the rest.”

“I see…” Adagio hummed thoughtfully, her eyes far away.

Sunset chuckled. “What are you coming to me for, anyway? I already told you, you don’t need my permission to date my friends, and I can’t imagine I know anything about dating that a centuries-old seductress hasn’t picked up.”

Adagio ignored her wink, giving a wistful sigh. “It has been… quite a while since I’ve practiced those particular skills.”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “The Battle of the Bands was like a year ago, Dagi. And clearly,” She eyed Adagio’s sheer, lacy top pointedly, “You haven’t lost your touch.”

“It’s not the same,” Adagio said dryly, pulling her veil closer around her shoulders. “I tease, but I haven’t… been with anyone in a long time. A very long time. And even then is was all calculated seduction, or a single night of meaningless passion. Romance has never been a factor.”

“Come on,” Sunset smirked, “You’ve been on Homs for like a thousand years, and never had a real relationship.”

Adagio grimaced. “There was one…”

“See?” Sunset laughed, “You’ve obviously got it in you!” She nudged the siren with her elbow. “Come on, it can’t be that hard. You’ve already got her number. Just ask her out, what’s the worst that could happen?”

Adagio frowned, rubbing her arm. She glanced back at the living room to make sure everyone’s attention was still on their games, then stepped away from the counter. Wordlessly, she grabbed the hem of her stocking, slowly rolling it down past her knee. Sunset hissed, drawing air in through her teeth as her eyes widened in shock. Pale white scars blemished otherwise flawless golden skin, continuing well past the top of the sock.

“Oh.”

Adagio nodded, rolling the garment back into position before straightening proudly, a slight tremble betraying her bravado. “Your Equestrian Magic was not the most painful thing I’ve encountered in this world, not the most damaging.”

“I’m sorry,” Sunset whispered hoarsely. “What- what hap-”

Adagio raised a hand, cutting her off. “I don’t want your pity, Shimmer. Only for you to understand.”

Sunset swallowed nervously, nodding her affirmation.

“Good,” Adagio said, curtly returning the nod. “And I imagine it goes without saying that this stays between us.”

“Of course!” Sunset said, “Adagio, you know I wouldn’t-”

“Yes, Miss Shimmer. Sunset. I know.” She smirked. “I’ve shared my memories with you, given you my most valuable possession. I’ve chosen to place my trust in you, and… you have yet to disappoint me.”

Sunset bowed her head solemnly. “That means a lot to me.”

Adagio’s smirk widened. “I know.”

Sunset scoffed, rolling her eyes. “Ass.”

Adagio chuckled as she and Sunset returned their attention to their friends. “So,” Sunset continued, “Are you gonna go for it? She was gushing about that new Spring line of hers, I bet she’d jump at the chance if you volunteered to model.”

Adagio hummed. “Perhaps…”

“You know,” Sunset said, grabbing her shoulder gently, “You have friends here. Even if things don’t work out, we’re here for you.”

“I… will think about it,” Adagio said with a sigh.

“For the record,” Sunset smiled, “I know I said you don’t need my approval but, well, you have it anyway. I think you would make each other very happy.”

Adagio smiled. “Thank you Sunset. As you said, that- that means a lot to me.”

Sunset nodded, and grinned. “Come on, you won’t get any farther moping around the kitchen. Let’s go show them who’s the boss at Poker!”

Adagio laughed lightly. “I don’t suppose I can say no to that.”

Author's Note

Hey all! Sorry for the tardy update. This was meant to go up last Friday, but I ended up having to rewrite like 80% of it. So sorry again, hopefully the next one won't be delayed!